Professional Documents
Culture Documents
rlý
An enquiry into
IN URBAN MORPHOLOGY
volume one
Karl- S'Kropf
Department of Geography
Faculty of Arts
University of Birmingham
1993
SYNOPSIS
The thesis is divided into two main sections corresponding to two primary goals, one
theoretical, the other practical. Section I seeks to establish a consistent theoretical basis
for the definition and subdivision of built form for the purposes of urban morphological
analysis. An analysis and comparison of the work of M. R.G. Conzen and Gianfranco
Caniggia serves as the basis for this endeavour. The result is a proposal for definitions
and subdivisions -of built form, synthesizing the concepts and methods of Conzen and
generally and the proposed subdivision in particular to the practice of urban planning,
urban design and architecture. The primary focus for application is the realm of
108,738 words
to M.P.S.
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
Thanks are due to the following for illustrations and willing and patient assistance: the
Library of the University of Birmingham; the Bodleian Library, in particular the Map
Room, Radcliffe Camera and the Upper Reading Room of the Old Library; Oxford
Polytechnic (now Oxford Brookes University) Library and the Local Studies Library of
The thesis would not have been possible without the Urban Morphology Research
Group. Fellow post-graduates of the U.M.R.G. have contributed to this thesis by their
Heather Barrett, David Bell, Tim Hall, James Higgins, Phillip Hubbard, Andrew Jones,
Peter Larkham, Keith Lilley, Chris Whitfield and Helen Wright. Thanks are also due
to the staff of the Department of Geography for their administrative care and good
humour. Special thanks go to the senior members of the U. M.R.G., Dr. Terry Slater, for
reviewing work in progress and for general encouragement, and Professor Jeremy
Whitehand for maintaining a skillfull hand on a long rein in his task as supervisor.
Thanks and credit are due to the both of them also for providing an environment
conducive to the pursuit of the ideas presented here. Very special thanks are due to Dr.
M.R.G. Conzen for reading and commenting on my early work as well as for discussions,
concerning listed buildings and for permission to include the results in the thesis.
Thanks also to Sylvain Malfroy for comments on an early draft of chapter three.
supervised the Master's thesis on which this thesis is based. His continued interest and
comments have contributed greatly to the result. Thanks are due to him also for the
Asnieres and for making the whole project possible. Thanks to Madame Abravanel and
the Patrimoine Historique et Artistique de la France for their part in the action pilote.
Thanks are due also to the mayor of Asnieres, Paul Lassus, for providing the cause of the
project and for his considerable contribution to it. For technical support in Asnieres as
Finally, special thanks to Mark Griffiths for help of kinds too numerous to mention
and to Juliet Blaxland, Julia Brown, Mr. and Mrs. A. Gore, David Lawson, Margot Levy,
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS iv
CONTENTS vi
2. BASIC PRINCIPLES 10
Built form as the product of human choice 10
Built form as the result of a process of formation 10
Built form as an arrangement of parts and as a whole 11
Built form as interpretation 11
4. METHOD 17
The method of the enquiry 17
The method of identifying specific forms 19
The method of explanation 20
The approach taken to explanation 21
7. GENERAL REFLECTIONS 30
SECTION I: THEORY 32
4 AN EXAMPLE 339
The opportunity for application 339
The Action Pilote and Plan d'Occupation des Solsfor
Asnieres-sur-Oise 340
The Commune of Asnieres-sur-Oise 341
The specific context of application: the Plan d'Occupation des Sols 342
REFERENCES 378
LIST OF FIGURES
Figure 16. Masonry wall construction: flint and brick or stone. 414
Figure 23. The intermediate levels occupied by the sash window. 420
Figure 26. Timber frame roof construction: single and double types. 423
-rafter
Figure 27. Timber frame roof construction: butt 424
purlin types.
Figure 55. Simple buildings in England from the Roman period. 448
Figure 57. Wide frontage house with lateral hall behind shops. 450
Figure 62. Two-up and two-down cottage with central stairs. 454
Figure 64. Base types and synchronic variants by position relative to slope. 455
Figure 66. The typological process leading to the 'mature row house'. 457
Figure 71. Examples of basilicas in Italy, France, England and Germany. 463
Figure 72. The theatre. Examples from 18th century Europe. 464
Figure 73. The atrium house of the Roman Imperial period. 465
Figure 75. Plans and section of courtyard house in Al-Kufa, Iraq. 468
Figure 76. General building types in San Francisco of the 19th century. 469
Figure 84. Examples of plots containing several different types of building. 476
Figure 101. Types of residual burgage complexes in Newcastle upon Tyne. 492
Figure 107. The street/block pattern of central Oxford with streets outlined. 498
Figure 109. Streets in central Oxford grouped by outline and orientation. 499
Figure 115. The block in San Francisco, north of Market Street. 505
Figure 118. Examples of proposed street sections for the Mission Bay site. 507
Figure 131. Streets and blocks in the Alamo Square area, San Francisco. 520
Figure 142. Suggested graphic convention for two plan units with
a shared street. 531
LIST OF APPENDICES
Abbreviations
Graphic conventions
while guillemets indicate something intended as content. Thus /plot/ refers to the
sequence of characters forming the word and <plot>. to the idea or concept
_refers
corresponding to the word. /Plot/ means, expresses or refers to <plot>. Also, in order
to distinguish words from objects, double slashes will be used to indicate an object.
Therefore, //plot// is the object corresponding to the verbal expression /plot/, both refering
INTRODUCTION
This thesis has two primary goals. One is to establish a consistent basis for the
definition and subdivision of built form for the purposes of urban morphological analysis.
A proposal for definitions and subdivisions is then made on that basis. The other
primary goal is to examine the possibility of applying the proposed subdivision to the
of urban planning, urban design and architecture. The first goal concerns
practice
theory, and the second application. There are two main sections to the thesis
Theory
The theory is based on the work of M. R. G. Conzen and Gianfranco Caniggia. The aim
a consistent basis for the definition and subdivision of form springs from
of establishing
of their work and the desire to both overcome some of the inconsistencies
a close reading
synthesizing their work and so achieving the aim of a more consistent and coherent
the other. In addition, their work is complementary in terms of the scope and detail of
the objects they identify and analyze. Taken together the two might then provide a more
The means adopted to establish a consistent basis for the definition and subdivision
of urban form has two main components. The first is a detailed analysis of Conzen's and
Conzen's and Caniggia's subdivisions are compared in chapter four, The comparison
states and elaborates- the fundamental hypothesis of the thesis: both Conzen's and
Caniggia's subdivisions have a similar structure and both are similar to a more abstract
(1925). That similarity provides a basis for synthesizing Conzen's and Caniggia's
Comparing the two sets of subdivisions with each other and the abstract structure is a
means of checking the hypothesis of similarity. Chapter five sets out the results of the
comparison as a proposal for a modified subdivision of urban form. Implications for the
The immediate aim of morphological analysis is to identify and describe the constituent
parts of urban form and their interaction in the process of formation. The subdivision
of form provides the theoretical framework for analysis. The ultimate goal of analysis is
to explain the form, process of formation and diversity of urban areas. The first realm
for application is thus explanation. Further realms for application are the fields of
planning, urban design and architecture. The implications of the proposed subdivision
of form for application in these realms is explored in section II of the thesis. The
primary focus for application is the realm of planning, specifically, the possibility of the
guidelines.
chapters six, seven, eight and nine. The implications of the subdivision for explanation
pursued. The general issues of applying the definitions and explanations of morphology
to planning, urban design and architecture are pursued in chapter eight. Presented in
example of application.
The desirability of pursuing the aims of this thesis has been voiced by T. R. Slater.
Undoubtedly the two biggest challenges facing the community of scholars [in
urban
morphology] are, first, the integration of
the two major schools of conceptual thought:
on the one hand, the Anglo-German, historico-geographical group following the
precepts developed by M. R. G. Conzen and, on the other, the Italian, architectural
planning group following the precepts developed by Muratori and Caniggia.
Secondly, there is the challenge of presenting these
scholarly analyses in a way in
4
which they can be utilized by those professionals, developers and public servants
who have responsibility for managing the development of the townscape, as well as
educating the public and politicians as to the significance of inherited townscapes.
(Slater 1990a: 17)
In these terms, this thesis confronts both these challenges and, it is hoped, goes
some way in meeting them. The first challenge is more directly addressed in the attempt
to synthesize the work of Conzen and Caniggia. To achieve even a step in the direction
of integration is to move closer to a position from which it is possible to benefit from the
wisdom and experience of two bodies of scholars rather than one. The second challenge
presents a much broader front and is first explored generally and then, necessarily,
addressed from a particular position. In both cases, the position occupied is one resting
firmly on the shoulders of those who came before. If it allows one to see further, it is
SOURCESAND ORIGINS
M. R. G. Conzen
The work of M.R.G. Conzen lies within the tradition of human geography and more
_
Institute in the University of Berlin from 1926. There, Conzen took up the ideas of
Schlüter's Kulturgeographie, introduced in 1899, and the work of Louis and Bobek,
whose seminars and field excursions Conzen attended. (Whitehand 1981: 9).
Conzen's development of urban morphology was first and most fully set out in
revised edition published in 1969). The subtitle of this monograph points to Conzen's
greatest contribution to geography, the method of town plan analysis, a method further
One of the major contributions of his method is the systematic inclusion of plots as a
primary element for analysis. Before the publication of Alnwick, plots and plot pattern
analyzing the town plan in the effort to explain the physical form of the town itself. The
approach is historical and evolutionary, seeing the form of the town as the result of the
sequence of events in its formation. Those events are in turn seen as part of the social
and economic development of the local, regional and national context in which the town
lies. In some of his later papers, Conzen also began exploring the issue of what he
The use and extension of Conzen's method by others is a mark of its value as a
the work of Bond (Bond 1990; Aston and Bond 1976), Bradley (1990), Brooks and
Whittington (1977), M.P. Conzen (1990), Gordon (1981,1984), Koter (1990), Slater
greater and lesser degrees rest on the foundations laid by Conzen. That his work has not
been more widely accepted is in part due to the move toward quantification in British
and North American geography in the 1960s. It is mainly in the last ten years that more
Conzenian morphological analysis and set them out in general terms, thus at the same
time giving some indication of their wider application. This thesis must be seen,
therefore, as lying within the realm of urban morphology and so more generally within
Cianfranco Caniggia
The work of the Italian architect and urban historian Gianfranco Caniggia, the other
source on which this thesis draws, is, strictly speaking, outside the realm of geography.
The typo-morphological approach to architecture and urban design put forward and
tutor in the late 1920s. By the 1950s he had become disenchanted with the overall view
and approach, and more so the result, of the Modernism he had been taught. Muratori
himself taught at the School of Architecture in Venice from 1950 to -1955 and at Rome
from 1956 to 1973. In Venice he initiated a study of the existing structure of the city
of Venice to form a basis for the design of buildings within the city. Regardless of the
opposition to his approach on. the part of other tutors and students, Muratori developed
it further in Rome. He worked on the notion that the proper basis for design was a
thorough knowledge of buildings. His concern was the processes of the formation and
transformation of the built environment and the immediate needs it accommodates, rather
(Caniggia 1963). He worked as an architectural tutor from 1959 and elaborated -and
architect. With Gian Luigi Maffei, Caniggia published two major works which set out
2 Il progetto nell edilizia di base (Caniggia and Maffei 1984). Caniggia was a professor
In as much as this thesis draws on Caniggia's and Muratori's work and is motivated
in part by the desire to apply the results to the realms of architecture and urban design,
it must be seen as lying within that realm. The thesis is an attempt to further develop
More generally, this thesis lies within the field of study established by Johann Wolfgang
von Goethe.
The subject Goethe developed, and christened, for the study of living forms in the
process of constant change and transformation was Morphology. By it he understood
not only a branch of botany and biology, which is the meaning it still has today, but
an independent science. It would, as he conceived it, make use of the findings of
all the other sciences, including the quantitative results of physics and chemistry.
For he was not, as is often asserted, opposed to analytical methods. On the contrary,
he states explicitly, and on many occasions, that every means of investigating nature
is legitimate and useful. The business of morphology was what he called
...
'synthesis'; by which he did not mean putting together again all the parts that
analysis had laid out side by side, but starting with living wholes and studying them
in the light of the information about them that other sciences can provide; or put the
other way round, co-ordinating the scattered findings of the other sciences under the
unifying aspect of form.
By what means is one to grasp the full complexity of an organism - not just
...
its external appearance but its internal organization, the interworking of all the parts
in and through the whole? And not just the organism as we see it at any given
8
moment of time but the cycle of its development from the beginning of its
life-history till its end, including transformation into something totally unlike in
appearance as, for instance, the metamorphosis of a chrysalis into a butterfly?
Goethe thought it could only be done by what he called Anschauung, intuitive
contemplation, you if like, though both these words have something misleading about
them. It involved first a subtle technique of the eye, indispensable for the
apprehension of developmental processes; but the role of the mind's eye is no less
important. The analytical thought involved is considerable too; for all the findings
of the physico-chemical study of organism have to be borne in mind.... Intuition,
on the other hand, might suggest the sudden flash out of the blue. But, vital and
indispensable as that is, it is but one moment in the sustained process of
Anschauung, a moment for which Goethe reserved the term apercu, defining this as
one link in the chain of observation and thought. Goethe developed the technique
of Anschauung into a methodical discipline and a fine art; it was by means of it that
he made the discoveries he did about the forms of animals and plants.
The bringing of order into all the variety of individual forms thus grasped was
achieved by Goethe in two complementary ways: by comparison and by the use of
the type concept, the former a source of genuine inspiration to later workers in the
field, the latter still the subject of much dispute. The archetypal concept, as he
used it, involved a free movement between deduction and induction, even as
Anschauung involved a constant alternation between analysis and synthesis. The
procedure was to compare individual forms until the mind was sufficiently saturated
with them for an archetype to emerge which then, in its turn, served as a regulative
organ of perception in the comparison and ordering of further forms. Though
abstractions, therefore, these archetypes or, as he called them Urphanomene, were
never purely mental abstractions; they still partook of sensuous experience. Nor
were they static conceptions like Platonic ideas; they were capable of modification
as new forms were investigated. (Wilkinson 1962: 177-8)
say, quite different from plants or animals. The notion of the application of Goethe's
morphological analysis to the built environment is not, however, too far fetched. Goethe
himself applied his morphological principles to the evaluation and criticism of works of
art. In doing so, he was aware of the differences between living things and works of art.
For such principles to be fruitful in their application the critic must have the
differences between art and nature constantly in mind. First and most important is
the difference of material. Morphological criticism which, in discussing a work of
art, does not take account of the substance in which the formative principle is there
at work lands itself in that species of organism aesthetics which is content to speak
in terms of cells and fibres and never gets down to talking in terms of words and
tones, paint and canvas, clay or stone. Not-that there is anything wrong with
9
biological analogies for the purposes of illumination. But they can never yield any
measure of precision.
Secondly, the relations of natural forms are in constant flux and change. Those
of art-forms are stable. As Goethe puts it in his essay on Winklemann, man, victim
of transience in himself and in the forms among which he dwells, is yet endowed
with the power to create forms which endure. It is perhaps ironical that we can only
continue to live in the world we inhabit by abstracting stability from the forms of
change; whereas we endow art with life by attributing movement, growth, and
function to relations which are in fact stable. It is this illusion of movement which
makes it possible to apply to art the same-morphological principles as to nature; and
the sense of its being an illusion frank, and honest illusion, as Schiller would say
-a
be absent from criticism.
- must never
And thirdly, art has what Goethe called Gehalt. This is perhaps best rendered
by import, for it is not to be confused with content as this is often understood. The
objects, figures and scenes represented, the paraphrasable prose sense which can
be abstracted from literature, these, for Goethe, are all as much a part of the artist's
material, his Stoff, as the stone or clay, the brush, paint, and canvas, the words and
the tones. They are the potential which takes on the specific actuality of form.
Once all this heterogeneous material is fashioned by the artist it constitutes Gestalt
it. All the patterns or systems of relation, work on each other. Sound
- all of
patterns, rhyme, rhythm, colour, and shape do not simply work together as form and
contain images, ideas, characters, objects, and themes which are to be thought of as
meaning or content patterns. What then is Gehalt? A Gestalt of nature has no
import. Its whole complex existence is its Gestalt which is expressive of nothing but
itself. It is, if you like, its own import. But a Gestalt which is a work of art is
expressive of feeling, of the elusive but familiar patterns of our inner life, those
transient experiences which are expressible in no other way. This is its Gehalt.
And this import is immanent within the Gestalt, implicit in it, and never to be made
explicit by being translated into any other set of terms.
Must we, then, despair of saying anything about a work of art at all? Goethe
encourages us to think that we need not. 'The true mediator' he says 'is art itself.
To speak about art therefore, would seem like trying to mediate the mediator; and
yet by doing so, much that is valuable has accumulated. ' For what we can speak
is
of not the Gehalt but the Gestalt and that is the whole value of the analogy with
-
nature. We can try to discover the relations of the parts to each other and to the
whole; partly by Anschauung, and partly by analysis. Again with his approval:
'Don't be discouraged by having to take the poem to pieces as it were' he wrote to
a friend, 'I know of no other way of proceeding from a general to a specific
appreciation. ' The procedure advocated was essentially the some as for works of
nature: a constant to and fro between analysis and synthesis - synthesis not in the
sense of putting together the results attained by attending to the parts, but in the
sense of looking at the whole again in the light of all the detail discovered.
(Wilkinson 1962: 180-1)
Obviously there are yet differences between works of art and the built environment,
does function and grow. It is to some extent both nature and art. Further, like art, it
BASIC PRINCIPLES
Goethe's morphology provides some basic principles for-the more specific study of urban
morphology. As Goethe studied the body, the cells, tissues and organs of plants and
animals or the paint and canvas, words and tones of works of art, so in studying the built
environment it is necessary to begin with its material substance. If, for urban
morphology, the object of enquiry is, generally, that which has been built, then the Stoff
of the built environment is building materials: bricks and mortar, timber, stone, concrete,
Built objects are, however, not only the materials themselves but the material as
selected and arranged by humans. The material in isolation is mute. In isolation the
materials are not forms. Form is the material in an arrangement. Built form is the
material in an arrangement which is the result of human choice, the choice of using a
Form is the result of the process of formation (Goethe in Wilkinson 1962: 176). To
necessary to follow the acts of building, the sequence of events which result in the
11
arrangement of that material. The form or structure of the built environment is the result
correspondence between structure and history (Caniggia 1979: 59). Or, in Goethe's
words, 'we try in vain to express the essence of a thing. All that we can become aware
of are effects and a complete history of effects would presumably at least approximate the
essenceof that same thing' (in Stephenson 1984: 61). To understand the structure of the
interrelation between parts and between the parts and the whole. Thus in urban
whole. The two views are not mutually exclusive, at least over time. That is,
perceptually, it may not be possible to see the forms of. the built environment as both
arrangements of parts and as whole objects simultaneously, but it is possible to see them
so alternately. Taking the procedure from Goethe, we can take in both views over time
and compare them. In combination then, as an idea, we can see that the whole is the
stones.
Here, it is recognised that the perception and identification of parts and their position
in a whole is the product of an interaction between the object of enquiry (leaving aside
the ontological status of the 'object') and the enquirer. There is an interpretation
12
involved. Nor are the more 'vague' aspects of interpretations separable from the objects.
One is dealing with objects, with things, but also with an observer and, finally, with that
which arises between the two. The intellectual, physical and emotional responses of the
observer to which may be applied the labels of conception, idea, image, allusion,
nostalgia, mystery, beauty, repulsion, depression are the result of the relation between
the objects and the observer. These lie neither in the object nor in the 'eyes of the
Yet, the results of interpretation can be shared, can be intersubjective and can be
said to have an objective existence. What must be avoided, however, is, on the one
hand, falling back on received ideas and concepts and on the other, falling into singular
viewpoints which cannot be shared, which cannot become intersubjective. That is to say,
the objects which are part of existing discourse and which are considered 'natural' or
self-evident must still be examined and evaluated, tested to determine if they remain
valid and relevant. Equally, some effort must be made to determine which parts,
relations, and interactions contribute to the more general or vague aspects of the sense
of the built environment. For this reason it is necessary to be specific about the forms
which contribute to a whole and make the means of identifying those forms identifiable
For any enquiry into the built environment to be communicated it is necessary to use
language. This fact presents certain issues which must be addressed when attempting
to examine and analyze the works of others and when attempting to describe phenomena
Language continually asserts by the syntax of subject and predicate that 'things'
somehow 'have' qualities and attributes. A more precise way of talking would insist
that the 'things' are produced, are seen as'separate from other 'things', and are made
'real' by their internal relations and by their behaviour in relationship with other
things and with the speaker. (Bateson, 1980: 67; my emphasis)
This is to say, the structure of language used to describe a given phenomenon does
not necessarily correspond to the structure or internal relations of the phenomenon nor
to the relationship between the given phenomenon and other phenomena or the speaker.
The verbal description of a building, for example, does not have the same structure as
the building. The parts of language are different from those of the built environment and
The analysis and comparison of Conzen's and Caniggia's texts thus necessarily
involves a scrutiny of the structure of the language used. One of the aims of the analysis
is to attempt to separate the structure imposed by language and identify the structure of
subdivisions in general terms: those of classes, relations and properties. That is, the
entities and the formal relations between the entities and classes of entities.
The analysis and comparison of the texts of Conzen and Caniggia is not an analysis
is
analysis an examination of language and concepts which refer to the built environment.
Chapters two, three and four are thus more strictly language or logical analysis rather
than geography or architecture. Those chapters make use of fundamental ideas from the
realm of the philosophy of language and formal logic as developed by Peirce, Frege,
Russell, Quine, Carnap, Wittgenstein and others. This approach is taken as a necessary
One of the issues of language faced in analyzing Conzen's and Caniggia's work is more
practical in nature. They write in different languages and neither is a native English
speaker, though Conzen did write his major works in English. Stylistically, they write
very differently, which is in some ways due to their respective native languages and
disciplines. Conzen's English is terse, using Latinate or greek based terms often from
geomorphology. Caniggia's Italian is rhetorical and elaborate, using terms borrowed from
in very few words and generally only in one or two phrasings so that any ambiguity must
be settled by inferences from. other parts of the text. With Caniggia or, more strictly
Caniggia and Maffei, the first issue is translation from the Italian. None of their texts
are available in English (portions of Lettura and Progetto have been translated and are
included as Appendix Q. Beyond the translation, the main issue presented by Caniggia
and MTaffei's prose is that its fullness, wealth of examples and variant phrasings of
Much more troublesome with respect to language is the issue of common terms or
names. In hypothesising about such terms as 'building' or 'plot' in the attempt to arrive
at new subdivisions of form, one runs up against both a flexible network and a relatively
form and then apply to them recognizable or familiar names as labels often results in a
repulsion between the component concepts associated with the familiar name and the
new class or subdivision. Is, for example, a single terraced house a building? Is it, with
its garden, a plot? Is the entire terrace a building? Can a class or subdivision labelled
'plot' include as members both a single terraced house with its garden and a public
park?
The problem faced specifically in chapter five is the desire to find a label for a
general class of form which is familiar and descriptive yet general enough to
accommodate a wide range of forms. The solution chosen is to use Latin terms. Latin
is familiar enough because it is a root language of English and is used in taxonomy and
other Fields of enquiry while being vague enough because it is a dead language.
This tactic also helps in dealing with another problem which arises due to the structure
reverse of the in
problem encountered analysis. Language is the lens through which one
views someone else's conception of a phenomenon. Equally, it is the lens through which
one must project ones own ideas. Particularly when dealing with complex notions, that
it
until was first fully exposed by A. N. Whitehead and Bertrand Russell at the beginning
of this century, was the source of paradox for at least 2000 years. It is in the effort to
keep that distinction clear that the tactic of using Latin terms seems necessary. The
distinction made is that between a class and its members. Confusion of class and
member generates, amongst other things, the vicious circle or liars' paradox.
'Epimenides was a Cretan who said "Cretans always lie". ' Is Epimenides lying?
logical types. Members of a class are of one type, and the class, as an entity, is of a type
one step up in the hierarchy. The paradox plays on the fact that it is necessary to use
language to talk about language. A statement about all statements is of a higher logical
type than an ordinary statement because it refers to the class of all statements. The
problem is that a statement about all statements is, obviously, a statement and so also
itself a member of the class of all statements. There is a confusion of member and class.
Distinguishing between 'statements' and 'statements about all statements' avoids the
is that the subject - predicate structure of language does not distinguish between classes
and their members. A 'class' and a 'member' are both rendered as nouns, as things.
Further, language becomes an awkward medium for rendering the hierarchical structure.
To speak of parts of parts and parts of parts of parts, while being accurate is not
felicitous. The use of Latin labels for the different levels in the hierarchy distinguishes
between class and member and allows for the use of simpler language.
17
METHOD
The issues of language discussed so far touch on some aspects of the relationship
between forms and the observer. - The way in which the forms are conceived and
The general method of enquiry adopted in this thesis is taken form C.S. Peirce.
Every inquiry whatsoever takes its rise in the observation ... of some surprising
phenomenon, some experience which either disappoints an expectation, or breaks
in upon some habit of expectation of the inquisiturus; The inquiry begins with
...
pondering these phenomena in all their aspects, in the search of some point of view
the wonder shall be resolved. At length a conjecture arises that furnishes
whence
a possible Explanation, by which I mean a syllogism exhibiting the surprising fact
as necessarily consequent upon the circumstances of its occurrence together with the
truth of the credible conjecture, as premisses [sic]. On account of this Explanation,
the inquirer is led to regard his conjecture, or hypothesis, with favour. As I phrase
it, he provisionally holds it to be 'Plausible'; this acceptance ranges in different
cases - and reasonably so from a mere expression of it in the interrogative mood,
-
as a question meriting attention and reply, up through all appraisals of Plausibility,
to uncontrollable inclination to believe. The whole series of mental performances
between the notice of the wonderful phenomenon and the acceptance of the
hypothesis, during which the usually docile understanding seems to hold' the bit
between its teeth and to have us at its mercy, the search for pertinent circumstances
and the laying hold of them, sometimes without our cognizance, the scrutiny of them,
the dark laboring, the bursting out of the startling conjecture, the remarking of its
smooth fitting to the anomaly, as it is turned back and forth like a key in a lock,
and the final estimation of its Plausibility, I reckon as composing the First Stage of
Inquiry. Its characteristic form of reasoning I term Retroduction [or Abduction]; i. e.,
reasoning from consequent to antecedent....
Retroduction does not afford security. The hypothesis must be tested.
This testing, to be logically valid, must honestly start, not as Retroduction starts,
with scrutiny of the phenomena, but with examination of the hypothesis, and a
muster of all sorts of conditional experiential consequences which would follow from
its truth. This constitutes the Second Stage of Inquiry. For its characteristic form
of reasoning our language has, for two centuries, been happily provided with the
name Deduction....
18
This is here taken as a more detailed account of Goethe's 'free movement between
deduction and induction. ' The hypothesis can be seen as the archetype, as described
induction. The free movement is better described as a circle or perhaps a spiral. The
modified or rejected. The modified or new hypothesis is then tested again and so on
some doubts about or dissatisfaction with existing explanations of certain phenomena, one
must continue to look at evidence in different ways and to remain open to different
hypotheses, to test their consequences when they arise and to test the accordance of
The combination of methods provides a more complete account, in the same way that the
The standards for the deductive component of the enquiry are those of formal logic.
Of particular importance is the distinction made between class, relation and property
Chapters two and three are primarily deductive. In each, the respective subdivision
as possible, the 'conditional experiential consequenceswhich would follow from its truth. '
Chapter four involves all three modes. The evaluation of Conzen's and Caniggia's
subdivisions is inductive in the comparison of the two with each other and with specific
'accord with Experience: The suggestion of a similarity between the two sets of
subdivisions and between both and the abstract structure of the hierarchy of logical types
is the hypothesis. There is deduction in the examination of that hypothesis and its
Chapter five is a more formal statement of the various conclusions of chapter four.
It is in a sense a summary of the results of the previous chapters and is the goal at
which they aim. That aim is, again, to establish a consistent, coherent and
analysis.
The establishment of a general subdivision or general structure for urban form is the
necessary precursor to the analysis and comparison of the specific structure of particular
urban areas or built forms in morphological analysis. As outlined in chapter five, the
method used to identify and describe the specific structure of forms for particular areas
is the same as that used in formulating the general structure. That is, Goethe's and
types of form in the morphological analysis of specific urban areas. The method is
20
therefore part of the procedure for identifying specific types in morphological analysis
which follows from the suggested general structure of subdivisions as set out in chapter
rive.
The identification of specific types of form is, of course, only a step in the process of
explanation. The procedure for identifying specific forms set out in chapter five accounts
for the internal relations of form and some of the relations between a given form and
others. An adequate explanation of form must identify further relations of a given built
form to other built forms as well as to humans and to natural entities. That is to say, to
fully explain a given built form it is necessary to see it in its human context and its
natural context as well as its built context. There is, in addition, an energetic context.
The construction, maintenance and use of a built form requires energy. Accounting for
the energy required and used and the dynamics of that use adds a further dimension to
the explanation of the form and so improves our understanding of the form. Chapter six
explores the issues of explanation entailed by the adoption of the suggested subdivision
Again, the primary aim of this thesis is to suggestthe subdivision. The examination
purpose of which is to identify the main components of explanation following from the
Explanation is assumed to be, at its most general, the correlation of the description of
phenomena to a set or structure of relations (Bateson 1980: 90). The method used to
identify the set of relations is again the cycle of hypothesis, deduction and induction.
position in a set of relations, the other positions being occupied by descriptions of other
Different sets of relations will apply to a given form, the nature of the relations will
differ from set to set and the structure of any one may be more or less coherent. As
in
suggested more detail in chapter six, the primary sets used in explaining urban form
are: the spatial relations between built forms; the temporal relations constituting the
transformation and use of a form; the relations between the form and humans, primarily
those of intention, construction and use, but also of control and significance; the relations
entities related will differ depending on the nature of the entities and relations. Some
are best described graphically, others verbally and others numerically (the choice of an
determine which is the most effective for the purposes of a given set of relations). The
energetic relations, on the one hand, are best expressed numerically. On the other hand,
the human-built form relations would not seem susceptible to numeric description but
22
best described verbally. In the case of the spatial relations, a combination of graphic,
Further, the nature of the relations may be more or less determinate and precise and
precision.
Regardless of the language used for any one set of relations, the entire approach to
business of morphology [is] synthesis co-ordinating the scattered findings of the other
...
In the context of geography, this approach falls within the realm of 'integrating'
urban morphology can be said. to fall within the chorographic approach as described by
Hartshorne in as much as the intention is to identify distinct forms and areas and so
While the approach to urban morphology advocated here is concerned with the
those characteristics not in isolation but in relation to other places using a common
language. There is an interest in both differences and similarities, which can only be
23
towns carry uniqueness as one of their basic attributes. In this respect they become
objects of idiographic or regional study. Yet the fact that all these systems draw on
the geosphere as their common reservoir of forces and factors means that their
uniqueness is not 'random' or unrelated but that they are capable of sharing
characteristics of various kinds in varying degree. They are therefore susceptible
to comparative regional study. Both forms of investigation, the idiographic and
comparative, are found in what can be termed the regional approach. (1981: 77)
consistent approach to the description and explanation of urban areas by making use of
a theoretical structure of subdivisions of form. In this respect, the approach taken in this
thesis is more theoretical and systematic than chorographic. It contains many elements
including primitive terms, defined terms, formation rules and correspondence rules. The
suggested subdivision set out in chapter five is a formal structure or set of relata as
defined by Harvey (1969: 89) for which chapter five is the text.
Harvey. Also, most of the modes of explanation outlined in chapter six generally fall
within the scope of Harvey's programme for a more systematic and scientific approach
to geography.
Though there is this more systematic aspect to the approach to morphology suggested
their nature. The primary concern of this thesis is form, which cannot be adequately
described by numbers and quantities alone (Bateson 1980: 58). As in the case of
Goethe's morphology, the fundamental basis for defining form is by relative position.
24
That is, by the spatial relations of part-to-part and part-to-whole. This approach is thus
identification of general and specific forms, some of the modes of explanation outlined
in chapter six also take a generally structuralist approach. The sets of relations to which
structures. The explanatory value comes from seeing a given form as occupying a
openly structuralist approach is Marxist (Johnston 1986: 101), the modes of explanation
outlined in chapter six which can be called structuralist owe more to Foucault (1972).
The Marxist view is here taken as one of many possible structures which might be
hypothesised in attempting to explain a given form or forms. Like any other hypothesis,
In the explanation of form, urban morphology works from the premise that the forms
time are an aspect of the culture of the *group. The forms are thus seen to have
significance within the culture and are also seen as an expression of it. As discussed
in chapter six, a full explanation or understanding of urban form must include the
relation of a given form to humans in terms of its significance or meaning and the more
or less well articulated responses a form elicits in human observers. Explanation thus
of making inferences from the evidence of the built environment and other sources
is to infer its place in relation to other forms, its place in a process of formation, its
25
relation to various human agents etc. Equally, the process of interpretation in terms of
(1976,1984), semiotics offers important insights into the process of interpretation. Its
application to urban morphology and the limits of application are discussed in chapter
six.
In this respect, amongstothers, urban morphology lies within the tradition of cultural
geography. This is perhaps to state the obvious. Certainly by its roots, it lies most
departure the work of Schluter who was an early advocate of cultural geography. In
addition, given the emphasis put on the process of formation in the explanation of form,
urban morphology must also be seen as a kind of historical geography. In general then,
structuralist aspect noted above, however, this distinction is necessarily one of degree.
morphology shares more than a few aspects with other more or less well defined trends.
There is, on the one hand, the cultural geography which has developed in large part from
the work of Sauer and Leighly and the Berkeley School (Sauer 1963), mainly pursued
in North America. Some of its most notable practitioners are Jackson (1984,1990),
the other hand is the so called social geography or new cultural geography which has
(1989), Duncan (1987), Gottdiener (1984, Gottdiener and Lagopoulos 1986), Harvey
(1989), Knox (1987,1991) and Ley (1985,1988). The primary common point is all are
As sources for the present work, these lines of geographic enquiry, while offering a
great deal in terms of general insights and specific information, are less helpful in terms
of specific methods. - Neither line of enquiry is specific enough in identifying the forms
from which the inferences are made, nor in placing them in a position within a larger
context. On the one hand, the narrative and exploratory approach of the North American
cultural geographic tradition is too general for the purposes of this thesis. It has much
to add as a complement to the methods advocated in chapters five and six but is less
well -suited to serve as a basis for them. On the other hand, the social geographic
approach tends to be too narrow in its focus on ideology and power relations and makes
use of methods uncritically borrowed from literary and so called critical theory. Again,
the insight gained from the studies of social geography are not to be dismissed but
critically examined and used to complement the overall picture of urban areas. From
an evaluation of these other works, the more rigorous and systematic methods provided
by Conzenian morphology has been chosen as the best suited to serve as a basis for
armature or framework into which the findings of direct morphological analysis and
explanation and work in other areas can be placed to arrive at a more complete and
ARCHITECTURE
design and planning is one amongst a range of responses to the developments of these
fields in the first half of the twentieth century. Muratori, who began to express his ideas
in the early 1950s was one of the first architects in Italy to openly criticise Modernist
doctrines of architecture and planning. For Muratori, and after him Caniggia and others,
urban analysis was seen as a form of operative history offering an alternative to and
criticism of the programmes and methods of Modernist architecture and planning. The
latter were seen as too far removed from the particular issues raised by the problems of
building and building in a specific urban context. Muratori saw the architect not as an
artist or social engineer, whose task was one of personal expression or social and
political activism, but as a technician of the urban fabric who must know in detail the
The state of architecture and planning and the resulting state of towns and cities in
the later twentieth century presented for Muratori, Caniggia and indeed for Conzen, a
their view, led to a loss of direction and a break in the cultural continuity of
Nor are Muratori, Caniggia and Conzen alone in their reaction against Modernism.
to note, however, that the years from 1959 to 1961 saw the publication of Muratori's
study of Venice (1959), Conzen's study of Alnwick (1960), Kevin Lynch's The Image of
28
the City (1960), Gordon Cullen's Townscape (1961), and Jane Jacobs' The Death and Life
of Great American Cities (1961). All these are in general concerned with the structure
of pre-Modernist cities. That concern developed over the 1960s and -1970s as
Pattern Language (1977) and Alexander's The Timeless Way of Building (1979), On
Streets, edited by Anderson (1978), Rowe and Koetter's Collage City (1978), Rob Krier's
Urban Space (1979), Norberg-Schulz's Genius Loci (1980) and Appleyard's Livable Streets
(1981). Part of this trend, beginning in the early 1970s, was the increasing interest in
Britain and North America in design guidelines as a means of focusing attention on the
positive aspects of pre-Modernist design practice. Perhaps the most notable example is
The morphological approach is one amongst these which finds value in the form of
pre-Modern urban areas and seeks to learn from them in order to avoid what are seen
a unified front. In Italy, the Scuola Muratoriana is one camp which includes R. and S.
Giannini and, of course, Caniggia and Maffei. Another camp is formed, loosely, around
the work of Samona, Quaroni, Aymonino (1964a, 1964b, 1966,1970) and Rossi (1970,
1982). In the 30s Quaroni and Muratori collaborated on several projects but they later
split, Quaroni going on to collaborate for a time with Aymonino. Other Italian architects
siech as Cervellati (1977), Grassi and Gregotti (1966,1985) have also pursued a typo-
morphological approach to architecture. Aside from the camps of the Italian architects,
29
architects and urbanists in other countries have pursued morphology. Castex and
Panerai (Castex, Celeste and Panerai 1980; Castex, Depaule and Panerai 1980; Panerai
et al 1980), Choay and Merlin (Merlin 1988) in France, Malfroy (1986) in Switzerland,
Moudon (1986) and to some extent Duany + Plater-Zyberk (Krieger 1991) in America
greatest in Italy. There, some of the concepts of morphology have been assimilated into
working practices. In terms of visibility within the architectural world, Aldo Rossi,
the City (1982), do not, however, advance a clear, specific method. As a basis for
design and architecture, Rossi's work and that of the others tends either to be too
general, on the one hand, offering no specific methods for identifying different types of
form and directing design activity or, on the other, the work tends to be too specific,
describing particular forms but not offering a general framework for prescription. The
work of Duany + Plater-Zyberk (Krieger 1991), for example, while offering a specific
framework of prescriptions, can be criticised for promoting a limited range of types which
is applied more or less discriminately in very different contexts. Nor do they set out a
method for identifying the types specific to a town or region which might form a basis
In contrast, Caniggia and Maffei's work provides the analytical tools for identifying
specific types but gives few specific indications of how to translate the types into
approach to application from their work is thus to maintain the specificity while
7
GENERAL REFLECTIONS
The above discussion, openly general, can only touch lightly on specific attitudes and
which to fully explore would overtake the more immediate concern of the thesis. The
general attitude taken in the thesis could best be described, if a neologism can be
forgiven, as polydox, taking concepts and ideas from many places. Thus the
heterogeneity of the bibliography (if not the references): Vico, Goethe, Wittgenstein,
Russell, Peirce, Husserl, Barthes, Eco, Bateson, Foucault, to name but a few. If there
is a unifying principle it is in the act of combining and comparing views, ideas, concepts,
and strategies in the hope of reaping more from the combination or comparison then is
offered by any one alone. That is, the heterogeneity should not be seen merely as an
The heterogeneity may not always be apparent in the body of the thesis. This is so
because the intention of the thesis is in one respect very narrow. It is primarily
concerned with the subdivision of urban form for the purposes of morphological analysis.
In terms of the process of analysis, the concern is restricted to the explication and
refinement of the means of identifying form in the built environment. The concern is the
of the built environment. It is narrow in that identification is something which is for the
most part compressed between perception, on the one hand, and explanation on the
other. Identification to
adheres perception or explanation; it is a part of seeing a 'house',
of calling it a house and so distinguishing it from other buildings and going on to infer
or determine why and how it is different. The task of this thesis is thus to peel apart
perception, identification and explanation, for the purpose of making the process
classifying forms seems to be some kind of arcane art, a cabalistic and hermetic
conjuring, performed in the depths and darkness of the mind of the master.
In the end, the desire is to provide a common and consistent basis for the
common language which can be used by different disciplines concerned with urban form
and so facilitate the exchange of information. This should not be construed, however,
not an attempt to reduce the form of the built environment to something naively orderly
and certain. The result of the research should be seen as a tool which can be used in
exposing differences. That is, the purpose of the tool is to expose phenomena and
distinctions which demand explanation and which may not have been made manifest or
THEORY
Ludwig Wittgenstein
Philosophical Investigations
33
This section is concerned with the theory or, strictly, a theoretical aspect of urban
morphology. Specifically the concern is the definition and subdivision of urban form for
urban form and then to propose a definition and subdivision on that basis.
The means to that end are a detailed analysis and comparison of the definitions and
examination of the logical structure of their respective subdivisions, first, in terms of the
inconsistencies and if so, their nature and implications. Thirdly, the subdivisions are
examined in terms of their correspondence to the variety of forms found in the built
environment.
The materials for analysis are the principal texts of the two authors in which the
respective subdivisions are defined. For Conzen, the main sources are Alnwick,
Northumberland: a study in town plan analysis (Conzen 1969), and the various pieces
compiled in The urban landscape, (Whitehand 1981). The sources for Caniggia are
The framework for analysis is the distinction made in formal logic between classes,
addressed in analyzing the texts will be two-fold. The first step will be to determine the
of characteristics and then sorting by kind. The second step will be to examine the
used to define the relations between subdivisions, again distinguishing different kinds
The next step in establishing a basis for a revised subdivision is the comparison and
in the comparison and of the thesis as a whole is: both Conzen's and Caniggia's
subdivisions have a similar structure and both are similar to a more abstract structure,
specifically, a hierarchy of types as put forward by Russell and Whitehead (1925). That
subdivisions with each other and the abstract structure is a means of checking the
examine the correspondence between the sets of subdivisions and the physical structure
structures.
The aim of the comparison is three-fold: to determine the extent to which the
general similarity between Conzen's and Caniggia's subdivisions and the abstract
one set of subdivisions can be overcome by the strengths of the other and those of the
abstract structure; to determine how the two together can provide a more comprehensive
subdivision.
and differences. The next step is to establish a specific link between the two by
identifying a common term as a reference point. This leads, first, to a comparison of the
more general or abstract subdivisions and second, to a comparison of the more specific
objects identified in the subdivisions. The general framework for comparison is, again,
the distinction between classes, relations and properties. In order to form the basis for
a proposal for a modified subdivision, the comparison also involves evaluation. The
criteria for evaluation are: consistency, all definitions should be based on the same
a consistent way in order to form a clear structure; specificity, the definitions should
while still allowing for the identification of specific differences; comprehension, the
definitions should account for as wide a range of forms as is appropriate to the task of
explanation.
The comparison is found in chapter four and the results are presented in chapter
five. This chapter is in effect a proposal for a modified definition and subdivision of
urban form for the purposes of morphological analysis. It is a synthesis of Conzen's and
Caniggia's work, based on the previous analyses,comparison and evaluation, taking what
In the following chapters, quotations and citations form the primary texts of Conzen and
Caniggia are designated with a year and page number only unless the context makes the
designation ambiguous. Thus, for example, (Conzen 1969:5) appears as (1969: 5);
(Caniggia and Maffei 1979:74) appears as (1979: 74) and (Caniggia and Maffei 1984: 134)
MORPHOLOGICAL SUBDIVISIONS
towns and begins by distinguishing the general aspects of function, social and economic
pattern and building fabric. Conzen intended to treat all three aspects in equal detail
(Whitehand 1981: 13) but in the end concentrated on town plan. This aspect is therefore
treated in more detail. The town plan is itself subdivided into three complexes of plan-
the street-system is the street; the element of the plot pattern is the plot and the element
the building pattern is the block-plan of the building. Further, particular unique
of
of these are sub-types and related sub-types together form types. To account for the
larger scale divisions of the town plan, Conzen identifies plan-divisions, which are
38
being a combination of division of the next lower order. A further distinction is made
which is the identification of morphogenetic regions which are combinations of town plan,
building fabric, land utilization pattern and the site. The development of the town, which
town. Types of change are also distinguished such as burgage plot repletion and
fringe-belt development.
metamorphosis, redevelopment and
It is important to realize that town plans originate, develop, and function within a
human context without which they remain incomprehensible.
physical and
Therefore, plan analysis properly includes the evaluation of physical conditions of
social development. The
site and situation as well as of relevant economic and
latter, indeed, provides the background for the interdependence of plan, building
fabric, and land bridge between the the functional
use, and the morphological and
in urban geography. (1969: 5)
approaches
In these quotations, Conzen implies a general distinction between the functional aspect
of a town, the morphological aspect, its site and the context of social and economic
development. As these distinctions are implied, no more detailed definitions are given
39
except for that of the morphological aspect, which is, of course, the focus of Conzen's
enquiry and the object of analysis of this chapter. Despite the lack of definitions, the
basis for defining the other aspects might be inferred from these quotations.
Function
occurring within a town and the interactions of humans with the built elements of the
disposal of waste etc. all fundamentally involve human beings engaged either in an
interaction with other humans, or in a physical activity in a given part of the town
(house, office, shop, factory etc.) or moving from one place to another. The pertinent
features defining this aspect are thus, generally, the relations between humans and
Social and economic context can also be interpreted as encompassing human activity in
and interaction with the built environment. Relative to function, however, it involves a
larger area in which the town is found and longer periods of time. The pertinent features
defining this aspect are thus again the relations between humans and between humans
and the environment, built and unbuilt within an area including the town and over an
Site
Site, as the 'natural substratum' (1981: 79), can be interpreted as the arrangement of
natural features within the area of the town. This first assumesa distinction between the
site and the built objects which constitute the town. This can generally be inferred to
be the distinction between built and unbuilt elements. Second, the pertinent
characteristics of the definition of site can be inferred to include, generally, the spatial
Development
Towns have a life. history. Their development, together with the cultural history of
the region in which they lie, is written deeply into the outline and fabric of their
built-up areas. When one period has achieved the manifestation of its own-. ":,.
,,
requirements in the urban pattern of land use, streets, plots and buildings, another,
supersedes it in turn, and the built-up area, in its functional organization as well as
in its townscape, becomes the accumulated record of the town's development.
(1969: 6)
Another implicit distinction is thus that of development or, specific to the morphological
and economic, and morphological aspects over time. The pertinent feature is the relation
of one state of each aspect to another over time, that is, the temporal relations between
states. This aspect is further subdivided by Conzen into periods. 'Each period leaves
its distinctive material residues in the landscape and for the purpose of geographical
analysis can be viewed as a morphological period' (1969: 7). The pertinent characteristics
defining any period are the economic, social, spiritual and material forms of human
culture and its built environment. Relative consistency of those forms over time
environment: the functional, the morphological, social and economic context, site and
development. The pertinent characteristics which define function and social and
in
economic context are, general, the relations between humans and between humans and
the built environment (the morphological aspect). Site is distinguished on the basis of
the distinction of built and unbuilt elements and development is defined by the pertinent
As the focus of this thesis is the physical form of the built environment, the
remainder of this analysis will cover the morphological aspect of the built environment,
referred to by Conzen as townscape. It is this aspect which Conzen has treated most
fully.
The townscape --
Townscape is 'the physiognomy of the urban landscape' (1969: 131). As an aspect of the
distinguishing this aspect is thus the set of spatial relations between those features. To
take the analysis further it is necessary to examine in detail the nature of those features
individually and the relations between them. The latter will be examined in the second
section of this chapter. Concerning the former, Conzen states that townscape is a
'combination of town plan, pattern of building forms and pattern of urban land use'
The urban land-use pattern is the arrangement or spatial distribution of land use. The
elements of the pattern are 'the individual units of land utilization occupying discrete
plots'. Classification of uses is 'based on the single criterion of purpose' (1981: 79).
With land utilization pattern there is a distinction between elements and pattern. This
is to distinguish between objects, on the one hand, and their arrangement or order in
space on the other. The pertinent characteristic defining the pattern is thus the spatial
relations of the elements. More specifically, spatial relations will be taken here and
throughout to refer to the relative positions of objects in space, generally taking the
surface of the earth as a reference point and most commonly described in geometric
terms such as linear dimensions, angles, radii etc., in fixed units of measure and a fixed
coordinate system.
The elements are defined as individual units of land use classified on the basis of
purpose. In this definition there are three pertinent features. One concerns the unit
occupied, a plot, another the use of the plot and the third the relation between the two.
The plot is only more fully defined within the aspect of town plan. There it is defined
'a
as parcel of land representing a land-use unit defined by boundaries on the ground'
a closed figure or area. The pertinent feature defining the entity is thus the spatial
relations of the boundaries. The nature of the boundaries is examined in the discussion
Use or purpose refers to human activity and human interaction with the environment,
built and unbuilt. Conzen classifies use into different types. Each type is a distinct
industrial, transport, residential etc. The different types are different classes of activity.
Further, Conzen identifies groupings of element complexes within the land utilization
pattern. Groups of contiguous units of the same type are considered as entities or
distinct areas. The areas are defined by the types of use attributed to the unit and the
position of the unit relative to others. The pertinent characteristics defining the areas
are thus the class of use attributed to the units and the spatial relations between the
units.
Regarding the relation between the use and the plot as a unit, Conzen makes several
different statements. 'Each [plot] is essentially a unit of land use (1969: 5). A plot
..:
is 'a parcel of land representing a land-use unit ' (1969: 128). Elements of land use
...
are 'units of land utilization occupying discrete plots ..: (1981: 79).
The first statement would seem to indicate that the parcel or plot is identical with
the land-use unit. That is to say, there is no relation between them because /plot/ and
/land-use unit/ refer to the same thing. They are different terms for the same entity or
concept.
The second statement would seem to indicate, by the use of the word 'representing',
that the plot, as an object, is recognized or selected as a unit of land use. //Plot//, the
44
object, means <land-use unit>. The relation would then be one of signification. The
plot stands as a sign for the idea of the land use unit by convention.
The third statement can reasonably be interpreted as positing that the land-use unit
fills or takes place in the area defined by the plot. - The relation is thus one of
containment. The land use lies within the boundaries of the plot. The latter two
definitions necessitate that the plot be defined as a distinct entity in other terms.
The question of the relation between use types and plots raises the general issue, outside
of Conzen's subdivisions, of the relation between use and form. The question is, are use
and form actually distinct? Should they be considered as indivisible or as different but
related aspects of the built environment conceived as a whole? Conzen himself has
already distinguished the functional aspect of the town from the morphological, that is,
the human activities going on in a town from its physical arrangement. On what basis
can the distinction be made? How is it possible to distinguish between a house and the
use of a house?
At a very fundamental level, there is the physical separatenessof humans and their
environment. The human body is a distinct form, composed of distinct material relative
to its environment. The human body has freedom of movement. The environment
presents a boundary but does not determine the movement within those boundaries. The
rate of movement or activity of the human body is faster than that of the terrestrial
environment, which is relatively inert. Thus, buildings remain in one place and humans
activity may necessarily include a form, but given the separatenessof humans and built
objects, the activity and form are not indivisible. A particular form can be used for
different purposes. A chair, for example, can be used as a seat, a step, a shelf, a
weapon, a hanger for clothing or other objects, or for firewood. A house may be used as
workshop for manufacturing, a warehouse, for firewood or a training site for firemen.
Nor are patterns of activity fixed to areas within towns. As Conzen notes, while
town plan and to a lesser extent building fabric are conservative in that they tend
to reflect the pattern of past landownership and capital investment longer ... the
land-use pattern responds more easily to changing functional impulses.
...
(1981: 80)
Unless fixed by planning regulations, the boundaries of the use districts of towns tend
a multi-story H-plan building, a tree, a palladian villa, the space under a bridge, a semi-
and distinguishing form in any consistent way. Firstly, if asked to distinguish examples
of the class 'residential buildings', it would not be possible to decide which objects to
include in the class without first knowing the specific forms associated with that activity.
Rather, because the work of establishing the association between the use and specific
defined by use, such a class would include a huge variety of forms in terms of the size,
46
shape and internal structure of the buildings. Use alone as a pertinent characteristic will
Taking this into account, it would seem that Conzen'sland utilization pattern is more
suitably put within the general aspect of function. The land utilization pattern is defined
by the pertinent characteristics of human activity and its spatial relations, which are the
objects.
This is not to dismiss use. It is an essential aspect of the town and must be
knowledge of use. One does not make sense without the other. The point to be made
Building fabric
The building fabric has individual buildings as its constituent form elements. These
by the twin criteria [of original function and
are classified morphogenetically ...
the original purpose of buildings forming systematic element
period of origin],
dwelling houses, commercial buildings, industrial buildings, and
complexes such as
buildings. Within each of these complexes period divisions produce
community
historical type groups, such as Georgian, the early and mid-Victorian, or the late-
Victorian and Edwardian in- Britain. These in turn are subdivided
into actual building types on the basis of their design for a
morphogenetically
particular purpose within a definite period context resulting in specific
characteristics of plan, elevation and architectural style. (1981: 78)
The building fabric of towns can be readily divided according to siting and
original function into those buildings that house the dominant part of the land use
occupying their plots and those that serve subsidiary functions. The first are the
'plot dominants' and the last the 'plot accessories'. In townscapes with a medieval
plan, the majority on the plot dominants are traditionally sited at the street frontage
of their burgage plots....
47
Within this grouping, however, each building type forms its own stock having its
particular distribution pattern. This can be called the stand of the building type in
question in analogy to the stand of timber in forestry. or the crop stand of the
American farmer. The stands of different building types associate in varying ways
within the same town to form that town's unique building pattern. Any particular
building group or association of groups within that pattern may consist of one
building type only and therefore form an exclusive group, or it may be a mixed
group characterized either by a more of less equal mixture of several building types
or by the dominance of one type with an admixture of other types. (1981: 62)
These quotations show that Conzen makes the same distinction between element and
pattern for building fabric as is made for land utilization pattern. The pertinent
characteristic defining the pattern is similarly the spatial relations between the elements.
The elements are defined as individual buildings without any more specific definition.
One must therefore assume the conventional definition of 'building'. Conzen does,
however, distinguish different types of building based on several different criteria. Most
general is the distinction of plot dominant and plot accessory. The distinction is based
on the use of the building and the position of the building within the plot relative to the
street. A plot dominant is the site of greater use and is located on the frontage. The
plot accessory is the site of lesser use and not on the frontage. The pertinent criteria for
this distinction are thus the property of relative levels of human activity and the spatial
relation of the building with the street. He also distinguishes types based on period of
origin and original purpose as well as specific internal and external form. Each type is
a class, the more general classes encompassing the more specific as subsets, all the
the building pattern. The pertinent characteristics defining the groups are, similarly, the
different criteria: position relative to a street, intensity of use, use type, period of origin
It has already been argued that use does not provide a'criterion for the consistent
definition of form. Intensity of use, still being based on human activity, likewise does
not provide a criterion for consistent definition. Period of origin is equally equivocal.
given object to have been built after some and before others, stated in terms of a fixed
origin is thus the set of temporal relations. As a pertinent characteristic defining a class,
If one were to define a specific type of building as 'buildings built in 1556' without
any reference to the specific spatial relations of the parts, the task of identifying the
physical examples would be rather difficult. First, one must be able, somehow, to
recognise the actual examples (or accept an ostensive definition the finger pointing to
-
that building there). As in the case of buildings defined by use, the fact that it is
determining the age of buildings has been done and the association has been made
between a date and the forms typical of buildings constructed at that date. Second, the
class based on temporal position would be enormously varied in terms of the outward
form and internal structure of the examples. Without any other criterion it would include
all buildings built at a given time: houses,sheds, palaces, monasteries, factories, schools,
49
churches etc. Temporal position alone as a pertinent characteristic will not define a
On the practical level, the issue becomesone of our perception of temporal relations.
Always we are confronted 'now' with objects. Our perception is such that we cannot
period of origin for a given built object. However, the ability to determine a relative
temporal position assumesa definition for the Object to be placed. We must know what
is being dated.
The 'fake' puts this into stronger relief. To distinguish a fake one must have either
documentary or verbal evidence that the object is a fake or find some manifest physical
difference, some aspect that is inconsistent with other examples known with more
certainty to be of the period in question. Already, therefore, we have defined the object.
We only go to such lengths in attempting to verify the authenticity, the period of origin,
or less specifically. The successful fake replicates the physical material, structure and
arrangement of the original, the spatial relations of its parts and the physical
authenticate it).
More abstractly, if, in analysis, one were to increase the level of specificity of some
type to the point at which it determined four identical objects, one could go the step
further and distinguish the four by their relative age. Without any distinguishing
physical features, however, the task of dating them would be difficult to say the least.
50
Of the four identical lamps on the table before me, which is older? If they are identical,
what perceptible difference is there? What if they were made simultaneously? But
indeed they are different because they would have been made by different people or on
different machines and now occupy different positions spatially. One could go on asking
The issue boils down to the fundamental difference between space and time (or at
least the way we have learned to perceive 'them'). Whether or not this is due to some
relations as different from spatial relations. To consider them in any way equivalent and
so the basis for equivalent definitions of objects is to ignore that difference. Sequence
urban form. Our understanding of form is improved greatly by knowing the process of
formation. For the purposes of outlining and defining forms, however, temporal relations
must be taken as components of a distinct aspect. As Conzen has identified the aspect
Thus, to arrive at a more consistent definition of form, both use and period of origin
Town plan
It is taken as axiomatic that the town plan includes all features of the built-up
area
as shown on the 1/2500 Ordnance Survey Plans.
This comprises the geographical arrangement of the urban built-up area in its full
morphological detail A town plan can be defined, therefore, as the arrangement
...
of an urban built-up area in all its man-made features. (1969: 4)
ý ANI Fý,
a! ý/
5"ý
As the topographical or geographical arrangement of man-made features, the pertinent
characteristic of the general definition of town plan is the spatial relation of the features.
In defining the features, Conzen states that the town plan 'consists of four element
complexes - site, street-system, plot pattern and building arrangement' (1981: 60). He
also identifies plan-unit types and sub-types as well as plan-divisions. The nature of the
individual features will be examined here and the specific nature of the relations holding
Regarding site, Conzen has included site as an aspect at different levels in different
texts. It is included in the distinction of the implied general aspects with function,
socio-economic context and development (1969: 5), with the form complexes (1981: 79)
and with the element complexes (1981: 60). The site was considered earlier with the
Looking more specifically first at the element complexes, each is defined as the
As in the form complexes, there is the distinction between pattern or arrangement and
the constituent element. For each pattern, then, in general, the defining characteristic
is the spatial relation of the elements. To determine the specific nature of those relations
and the nature of the constituent element, each complex will be examined in turn.
52
Street-System
The definition of street-system specifies that the relation between elements is one of
contiguity and intercommunication. To determine how this applies, the nature of the
a built-up area bounded by street-lines and reserved for the use of surface traffic'
The first phrase of the definition of the street refers to a 'space'. A space in this
determine the nature of the 'street', the nature of the boundary must be specified, which
space from its adjoining street-blocks'(1969: 130). As the space is defined by the
relation of the boundaries, the boundary cannot be defined by the space without the
definition becoming circular. Thus, the pertinent term in the definition of 'street-line'
is 'street-block. ' This is defined as 'a plot or group of contiguous plots bounded partly
by street-lines ..: (1969: 130). Here the definition becomes circular if based
or wholly
on the street-line and so it is the plot that is the pertinent term. A plot, is a parcel of
The 'street-line' is thus an abstract, complex entity referring ultimately to the plot.
The 'street-line' is abstract in that, taken literally as a line, it is the two dimensional
trace on the ground plane, or its corresponding line on a map, of the outside edges of the
plot or plots making up the street-block taken together as a continuous line. Taking into
to refer to the specific objects of which the line is a trace, whether two- or
53
specifically, the outside wall or edge of a plot or plots taken together as a continuous
entity.
indication of a boundary which divides different streets to form individual elements. The
boundaries defining streets form closed figures enclosing not the element to be defined
but another entity, the street-block, which is considered part of the plot pattern (see
Figure 1). The definition of the street therefore relies on the arrangement of street-
blocks and in effect, the street-system is defined by the plot pattern. The street-system
applied across streets to divide them into separate elements. The definition as it stands
does not indicate where such boundaries might be drawn. To say that the street-system
specified between elements. This is a problem which must be addressed in any attempt
Plot Pattern
The full definition of plot pattern is: 'the arrangement of contiguous plots in a built-up
area viewed as a separate complex of the town plan and divided into street-blocks'
boundaries and when considered separately from other elements of the town plan
may be called the plot pattern. (1969: 5)
Again, there is the distinction of element and pattern, the pertinent characteristic in the
definition being the spatial relation of the elements. The definition also specifies the
relation of contiguity. Figures 1,100,120,121 and 122 show examples of plot patterns.
The primary element is the plot: 'a parcel of land representing a land-use unit
defined by boundaries on the ground' (1969: 128). As a parcel or area, the plot is
constituted in the relation between the boundaries, specifically, forming a closed figure
and including the ground surface within the figure. The physical material which
constitutes those boundaries is not specifically stated in the definitions but as noted
it
above can be assumed that the boundaries are the two- and three-dimensional features
on the of
ground which the corresponding map lines are a trace. These can be a variety
of things as, for example, in the case of a traditional burgage plot the front and side walls
of the plot dominant and the free-standing walls to the sides and back, behind the plot
dominant. Thus, like the street-line, the plot boundary is an aggregate of parts such as
walls, etc., in a specific relation to each other taken together as an entity (see Figure
81).
The pertinent characteristic defining the plot is thus the spatial relation of boundary
lines with the requirement that the boundaries form a closed figure, the boundary lines
a change in paving.
In discussing plot pattern, Conzen identifies two other entities, however, the street-
block and the plot series (see Figures 100 and 101). The street-block is 'a plot or group
of the plot pattern of the town' (1969:130). The plot series is 'a row of plots each with
blocks and plot seriesarc aggregatesor arrangementsof plots and arc thus defined by
the spatial relation betweenthe constituent plots. Given that the street-block, and by
its similarity, the plot series, is considered as 'a discrete part of the plot pattern,'
(1969:130), there are two different typesof elementcomposingthe plot pattern: the plot,
on the one hand, and the street-block and plot serieson the other.
of the plot pattern. As the 'arrangement of contiguous plots', plot pattern, strictly
speaking, refers to the relations between adjoining plots. The definition also indicates,
however, the pattern is divided into street-blocks. Contiguous and divided arc mutually
exclusive relations. If there are to be two elements, the plot and street-block, then the
9plot pattern' must include both the relations of contiguity and division. Conversely, the
inclusion of both the relations of contiguity and division gives rise to two types of
element. Alternatively, if the 'plot pattern' is to include only one type of relation, there
can only be one type of element. The question of which element to include remains an
The street-line is yet another entity which is identified in connection with the plot
pattern. It is defined as the boundary between streets and street-blocks, and, according
to the analysis above, is composed of the outer edge of plots in a block. The street-line
might, therefore, be considered as the outline of the street-block. Conzen says, however,
aggregate of plots and the street-line as an aggregate of specific parts of plots taken
56
together but not necessarily forming a complete closed figure, the street-line would not
seem to form a constituent or defining aspect of the street-block. Ultimately the street-
line must be seen as a separate entity, posited in addition to the definition of plot
The definition of the plot also indicates that a plot represents a land-use unit. As
discussed above, use does not provide a basis for the consistent definition of form. To
achieve a consistent definition of form, therefore, the associated use of a form is best
Conzen.
Building Pattern
built-up area viewed as a separate element complex of tile town.' Tile block-plan of a
building is 'the area occupied by a building and defined on the ground by the lines of
its containing walls. Loosely referred to as the "building" .. .' (1969: 123).
As the arrangement of buildings, the pertinent feature defining the building pattern
is the spatial relation between elements, the constituent element is, strictly, the
boundaries which must form a closed "figure and includes the ground surface within the
boundaries. The boundaries are the 'lines' of the building's containing walls. As in the
case of street-lines, this assumes the relations implicit to orthographic projection, the
lines being the two-dimensional trace of the physical material of the external walls of the
Element Types
The design of any particular plan element or group of plan elements such as a
medieval street space or combination of street spaces, a series of plots for Victorian
working-class housing, or a pair of modem semi-detached houses, is determined by
two criteria - original function and period of origin. These two provide a basis for
a morphogenctic classification of plan elements appropriate to geographic analysis.
(1981: 78)
The definitions of the types posit classes which are subsets of each class posited by the
more general definition of the element. Looking at a range of examples, however, the
pertinent characteristic derining the different specific types varies, including more than
original function and period of origin. In some cases, such as the strip-plot, or high-
street layout, the defining characteristics are the specific parts and their geometric
residual, or tail-end plot, the position of the element in relation to others is added as a
pertinent feature. Other characteristics used are the type of tenure, type of
period of origin present problems for the consistent definition of form. Tenure and
transformation, as bases for the definition of form present other issues discussed in
chapter three. The remaining characteristics of specific parts, their arrangement and
outline and the relative position of the element are the best suited for the definition of
In the town plan, the basic constituentsof tile variouscomplexesand plan-unit typesare
Ahe street, plot and block-plan. Each is constituted by a relation of parts. On closer
I
58
inspection, however, each is different. The definition of the street, though referring
'between' street-blocks. In contrast, the definitions of both the plot and the block-plan
boundaries on the ground and the area 'within' or 'inside' the boundary.
refer to
which makesup the street, on the one hand, and thosewhich make up the plot or
parts
block-plan on the other. The street is defined in such a way that it cannot 'contain' any
further elementswhile the plot containsthe block-plan and the block-plan the internal
that the area defined in the relation of parts constituting a 'street, is by nature
said
'outside' in contrast to the area defined in the relation of parts constituting 'plot' and
Lookingat the plot pattern, it wasnotedthat the definition identified two constituent
kinds of elements,the plot, on-theone hand, and the street-blockand the plot serieson
between its bounding entities. The plot pattern is an arrangementof two classesof
constituent elementsýone, the plot, defined as a closed figure of parts and the area it
59
taken discrete
encloses,the other, the street-block,an arrangementof plots as a entity.
Plan-units
objects. The nature of the plan elements has been examined above. The nature of the
relations between them in composing plan-units is not, however, stated in any more
and/or homogeneity. Given the relations posited between the elements in defining each
geometrical terms, it can reasonably be assumed that the same relations are intended in
the definition of plan-units. The difference is, of course,that the objects selectedin the
definition of plan-units include all of the three kinds of plan elements. Further, unlike
the element complexes, the combination of elements in forming plan-units is not 'viewed
as a separate element complex of the town' (1969: Glossary, under street-system, plot
pattern and building pattern). Each unit is conceived as a 'part of a town endowed with
I
60
as similarity of physical form, specific plan-units are the areas in which similar specific
in
elementsare arranged a similar way. Figures 132-135 and 137 show examplesof
plan-units.
9plan-unit' is the spatial relation of plan-elements. The pertinent feature in the definition
class. A complication arises, however, which makes defining plan-units more difficult.
This is the problem encountered with the definition of the street. As the single street
included as a constituent part in a plan-unit. Again, this is an issue which must be dealt
A further distinction is made by Conzen between plan-unit sub-types and types. In the
the pertinent characteristics on which the integration is based. Examining the plan-units
identified in AInwick reveals two different bases for grouping sub-types. One example
is plan-unit (i), the Medieval High Street Layout (see Figure 137), of which Conzen says:
The deep burgages put this plan-unit into the general class of medieval High Street
layouts.... Whereas this layout remains virtually unaltered in its street system,
its area of constituent burgage series has been influenced by the burgage cycle and
the evolution of the Inner Fringe Belt.... Each of the three main series has been
affected differently by these changes and so constitutes a separate sub-type of plan,
the average state of its burgages providing the general criterion for classification.
(1969: 108)
61
Another example is plan-unit (x), the Mid- and Late Victorian Residential Accretions
(Figure 137). In the list of sub-types,all but three are termed layouts (1969:112). A
layout is defined as: 'a plan-unit showing an arrangement of streets, plots and buildings
In the first case, the sub-types are plot series and so not complete plan-units. They
are distinct components of a single example of a plan-unit type. In the second case,
most of the sub-types are complete examples of plan-units, the plan-unit type being a
"morphological unity' is not the only basis for defining types. The passage already
quoted regarding elements types and the classification of elements would seem also to
apply to plan-units. The passageapplies, first, because the constituent elements of the
plan-units are classified using a variety of characteristics, primarily use, and period of
origin. Second, Conzen indicates plan-units as entities are to be classified by the same
characteristics. I'lie list of plan-units for Alnwick also indicatesthat other characteristics
are used. Namessuch as 'Later Alterations of the Old Town' as well as the sub-types
of the Medieval High Street Layout referred to above, would seem to include change over
time as a pertinent feature. The Middle and Outer Fringe Belts are defined primarily
characteristics defining the different types and sub-types of plan-unit vary. This
Plan divisions
The plan divisions of Alnwick group themselvesinto four orders. Those of the
lowest order are marked in Figure [137] by Arabic numerals can readily be
distinguished as plan-type units.
The identification of divisions of the third order, marked by small letters, is also
relatively easy as they are generally groups of type units, some representingtype
units of higher order. But these groups arc occasionally discontinuous, forming
tregional' units only in the sense of accretionary zones, as in the case of the
subdivisionswithin each fringe belt.
The divisions of the secondorder, marked by Romannumerals,presentgreater
difficulties, at least in the outer accretions,becauseof the tendencyof the fringe
belts to disrupt and interpenetrateother built up areas. Nevertheless,criteria of
relative internal homogeneity in terms of plan morphology definitely distinguish the
fringe belts from the kernel and the residential accretions. Tile divisions of the
second order are also functionally distinct and in that respectgroup themselves into
a core and integuments in Smailes' sense.
The two divisions of tile first order, denoted by capital letters in the legend of
Figure [137], are comparativelystraightforwardas they presentthe familiar contrast
betweenold. kemel and new accretions.(1969:116)
aggregate of areas. I'lie pertinent characteristics defining tile group are some common
feature which defines a class of plan-units along with the outline of those plan-units and
the spatial relations betweenthem. The sameholds for eachorder of plan-division. The
divisions of one order are the 'elements' to be classified and groupedto form the next
As stated in the definition, the objectsof the lowestorder of plan-division are plan-
of spatial relations of constituent parts. No other specific characteristics are cited, nor
is any method for distinguishing divisions specified. There are only the examples of the
In purely static terms the physical combinations of town plan, building fabric and
land utilization pattern occurs in a somewhat hierarchical manner whereby the town
'contains' and forms the general frame of, the land utilization pattern, the land
plan
in turn 'contain' the building fabric. In this way the three form
use units or plots
together with the natural substratum of the site combine locally to
complexes
the smallest morphogenetically homogeneous areas, provisionally termed
produce
9townscape cells'. In a variety of ways which need further investigation these
townscape cells group themselves into minor townscape units which in turn combine
different levels of integration to form a hierarchy of intra-urban regions. (1981: 79)
at
The characteristics defining these entities is not openly stated by Conzen. Inferring
from the statements he has made regarding townscape regions and from the example of
the Ludlow studies, in principle, the regions are defined by one or more characteristics
from each of the three form complexes. The boundaryof the townscapecell is then the
union (using set theory terminology) of three separate regions from each form complex.
openly states the characteristics defining the higher order groups have not been
established.
While accepting the statement 'townscape cells group themselves' is not meant as
any development of the discipline. The point is raised because one of the primary
explicit and consistent and so repeatable and reasoned. This is not to exclude intuition.
is to provide boundaries within which the intuitive powers of a larger body of people
might be brought to bear on the same questions, providing, therefore, a wider range of
on a variety of pertinent features which makes it less clear which specific characteristics
are considered pertinent in defining plan-units. There is also some ambiguity in the
Accepting the ambiguities in tile definition of plan-units, the features defining plan-
divisions are the spatial relations of internal parts (plan-units) and the spatial relations
uncertain.
65
between the form complexes, that is, the three aspects of the townscape; between the
Regarding the relation between the form complexes, Conzen notes two kinds of relation,
The static relation holding between the form complexes specified by Conzen is that of
hierarchical containment.
66
In purely static terms the physical combinations of town plan, building fabric and
land utilization pattern occurs in a somewhat hierarchical manner whereby the town
plan 'contains' and forms the general frame of, the land utilization pattern, the land
use units or plots in turn 'contain" the building fabric. (1981: 79)
containment. The hierarchy is constituted by the fact that one complex contains the
the word 'contain' and the qualification of the use of 'somewhat' in the above quotation
in
and other publications (1981:60; 1988:
260) indicate a certain uneasinessor wariness
I
with the meanings. Examination of the relations reveals some justification for the
wariness.
On the basis that a land-use unit corresponds to a plot, the building fabric can be said
to be contained by the land utilization pattern primarily because any one building is
locatedinside or within a land-useunit. That is, each elementof the building fabric as
specifically by the relation within. Any group of contiguous buildings will thus also be
within a group of contiguous land-use units. So, whether contiguous or isolated, all
buildings will be within a land-use unit over the whole area of the town and the building
pattern can be said to be within the land utilization pattern. Graphically speaking, any
one building will lie within the closed figure of the outline of a plot or block.
Taking into account the arguments for the distinction of form and use, this
interpretation can only be considered valid if the static hierarchy is based on the
physical structure of the plot. It is the physical entity of the plot that 'contains' the
67
building fabric, not the human activity constituting use, nor types of use. First, 'use' is
intangible and it would therefore be stre;ching the definition of 'contain' to say that use
in any way bounds or encloses the building fabric. Second, if use is considered to be
distinct from form and not a valid basis for the consistent definition of form, to say that
the physical activities of use or use types 'contain' the building fabric is to include use
nature of the land-use unit and so the land utilization pattern as an element of form, the
Due to the issuesjust cited, the way in which the land utilization pattern is contained
by the town plan is equally unclear. Is it the pattern of uses-or of plots which is
by
contained the town plan? If it is the pattern of plots which is contained by the town
is
plan, the relation relatively clear. Becausethe plot has been chosenas the land-use
is
unit and the plot pattern an aspector componentof the town plan, the land utilization
pattern correspondsto the plot pattern. The boundariesof the land utilization pattern
units are containedwithin the boundariesof street blocks in the sameway that buildings
are containedwithin the boundariesof plots. It is then the single aspectof street-system
If it is the pattern of useswhich is containedby the town plan, tile relation is not
is it thesetaken togetherwhich contain land useor only one aspect? This also puts into
question the nature of the individual complexes. Is the town plan to be conceivedonly
68
in two dimensions? 77hiswould imply that 'town plan' refers only to the arrangement of
traces
the two-dimensional on the groundplane of 'all featuresof the built-up areashown
included in the form complexof building fabric. The 'objects' of the town plan are then
Conceived in this way, what of the town plan actually 'contains' use? It is perhaps
more true to say that it is the building fabric, conceived as all the three-dimensional
use. The physical structures of the built environment bound and constrain human
activity and behaviour even if only in their functions as signs. A park or public square,
ground surface and enclosed perhaps in part or whole by railings or walls, physically and
psychologically bounds and constrains but also allows certain types of behaviour and
activity. It is the material substance of the built environment which provides a container
If the town plan were not to be conceived as only the two-dimensional aspects of the
in the town plan, which in the-building fabric and which, if any, in the land utilization
pattern. It thus remains unclear how, the town plan contains the patterns of use.
In any case, it is the ambiguity of the nature of the land utilization pattern which
creates these problems. Any attempt to arrive at a consistent definition of form and
colierent hierarchy of elements or aspects based on Conzen's work must address this
issue.
69
The diversity of morphological processes makes the townscape more complex and
this effect is substantially increased by the differential time response of town plan,
building fabric and land use pattern to changing functional needs. Town plan and
to a lesser extent building fabric are conservative in that they tend to reflect the
pattern of past landownership and capital investment longer. The land use
...
pattern responds more easily to changing functional impulses, its influence on an
historical townscape being therefore more negative. (1981: 80)
The relation between the complexesis in this case one of differential rates of
change. One complex changes faster than another. The pertinent characteristic defining
the dynamic aspect is thus temporal relations between forms. Afore specifically the
pertinent feature is a property of that relation, being the rate of change generally stated
in terms of the amount of changeover a fixed unit of time. It is stated that land use
pattern changes more- rapidly than the building fabric, which in turn changes more
Returning to the problem encountered with the static links, it would seem that the
dynamic links do not corroborate the hierarchy of building fabric - land utilization
pattern - town plan. If the actual activities constituting use occur at a more rapid rate
than the 'behaviour' of built form (people move and come and go while the building
remains in place), and if individual use types and patterns of use type tend to change
more rapidly than built form, it is difficult to justify placing land-use pattern between
town plan and building fabric in the hierarchy of aspects. Again, the problemarisesdue
to the inclusion of use in a hierarchy of form. If it remains in the hierarchy at all, the
land-use pattern would seem to best occupy one extreme the most or fastest change
- -
consists of four element complexes - site, street system, plot pattern and building
arrangement. Physically they are related by a hierarchical principle analogous to
that governing the form categories of the whole townscape, the spatially more
comprehensive complexes acting as morphological frames for the less comprehensive
ones. (1981: 60)
The plan-element complexes are the most obviously hierarchical in the sense of
containment. The building pattern is contained by the plot pattern in that any one
block-plqn is physically 'inside' a single plot, thus the building pattern can be said to
be 'inside' the plot pattern over the whole of the built-up area of a town. The street-
system contains the plot pattern in that streets are defined by street-lines which, by
definition, enclose or 'contain' aggregatesof plots. Thus the streets together bound and
contain the plot pattern. As has been noted, however, there is a difference in the way
the plot pattern contains the building pattern and the street-system contains the plot
pattern. Any one block-plan is contained by one plot while several streets are necessary
to contain a street-block (see Figure 1). This difference comes about from the difference
in the definitions of the street and plot. The plot, it will be remembered, is an
arrangementof parts and the area 'inside' thoseparts,while the street is an areabetween
street-block forms one half the boundary of several streets (excepting a circular
street-block in which case it would be half a single street). Seenanother way, while a
single plot contains one or more block-plans, a 'single' street does not contain any other
element. It is only in the relation between streets that there is any containment of plots
and the plot pattern. Thus it is tile street-system, versus merely 'streets', which contains
plots while it can be said that 'plots' contain 'block-plans' and in turn that the 'plot
71
pattern' contains the 'building pattern. The way in which the site can be said to
view the site as the surfaceon which the streetsare laid and the topographyand other
aspects constrain the street-system. Taking another view, the street-system can be seen
inclusion of site in a hierarchy of built form is, however, inconsistent. Even if the site
can be considered primarily as form, it is unbuilt form in contrast to built form. The
relation betweenbuilt and unbuilt forms will thus be fundamentallydifferent than that
betweendifferent kinds of built form. Taking all this into consideration,the different
The primary relation between the element complexes and plan-units must be inferred
elements. The relation is thus part-to-whole in the sense of 'to constitute'. Afore strictly,
complexes. It is assumed that those parts correspond to the different types of elements
field or domain of possible objects for the classification of types of that element which
in turn provides a portion of the field or domain of possible terms for the plan-unit sub-
types. The completedomain is madeup of the types from each complex. The range of
The relation between plan-units and plan-divisions must also be inferred from
order plan-divisions are said to be "readily distinguished as plan-type units. ' The relation
/plan-unit
names, type/ and /lowest order plan-division/, being used to refer to the same
entity. In the example of Alnwick, however, for the most part, the lowest order plan-
divisions are plan-unit sub-types. That is to say, the stated correspondence is not
different plan-divisions (Figure 138: 17,19) within the Intramural plan-unit sub-type
(Figure 137: 9) of the Closed Fringe Belt in Alnwick. This division seems to be made
correspondence of terms.
This analysis has raised several issues or problems which must be addressed in using
urban form.
First and foremostis the inclusion of use as a pertinent feature in the definition of
form. Conzen's definition of the plot as a land-use unit creates problems in several
areas. One is in the definition of the plot itself. It has been argued that use cannot be
characteristic defining use is a liuman-form relation which is distinct from the spatial
relations betweenbuilt objects. To maintain a consistentview, form and use are best
seen as distinct aspectsof the phenomenonof urban areas. Identified forms may be
73
that associated use. This is, however, to attribute use, as a distinct aspect, to an entity
which has been defined on the basis of spatial relations. The inclusion of use and land
utilization pattern with the morphological aspect also raises problems in the definition
of plan-units and in establishing clear relations between the different form complexes and
in the definition of building types and of foms generally. It was argued that period of
must be considereddistinct from spatial relations and so form. It was concluded that
period of origin was best included within the general aspect of development.
Several issues arose in the analysis dealing more directly with the forms identified
by Conzen. One is the definition of the street and the street-system. Analysis revealed
the street is not properly defined as an 'element'. The definition does not identify a
single entity which can be outlined and which is then a constituent part of the street-
system. This in turn raises problems in establishing a clear relation between the street-
system and the plot pattern and ultimately in the definition of plan-units.
Another issue is the inclusion of two types of element in the plot patten. The block
and plot-series are included as subsidiary or apparent features of the plot pattern and
not properly included as constituent elements. This also causes problems in establishing
variety of tics
characteris in defining types, primarily use and period of origin. Aside
10
74
from the problems just mentioned regarding these, there is no explicitly consistent basis
for defining types. All these issues must be addressed in order to use Conzen's
in
subdivisions the attempt to establish a consistent,explicit and so repeatablemeans
A DETAILED ANALYSIS OF
GIANFRANCO CANIGGIA'S
MORPHOLOGICAL SUBDIVISIONS
historical process of its formation. Ile begins first with the general distinction between
spatial and temporal relations, which lie refers to, respectively, as copresence and
etc. are taken as the elements. Tile structuresof elementsare then the associationsof
building materials into such things as walls, interior floors, roofs etc. Systems of
structures are arrangements of the latter into rooms, stairs, corridors, etc., the organism
being the building. Looking at the town, the same scheme is applied, taking buildings
tissues forming regions or districts, which taken together form the organism of the town.
Thus it can be said that the 'object' of Caniggia's enquiry is the 'history of the built
environment'. The phenomena of the built environment over time are taken by Caniggia
The first subdivision is thus between spatial and temporal relations. That is, the
selected to define derivation are temporal relations. The distinction is based on the
examine in detail the subdivisions in each realm, the entities identirted and the relations
77
betweenthem. As the primary concernof the this thesis is form, copresenceis the main
is
object of examinationand addressedin full in this chapter.
Looking briefly at derivation, however,it is well to note that the relations selected
in the definition of derivation are not thoseof physical continuity holding betweenany
one object at one time and another. The term refers to the relations holding betweenan
object at the momentof its creation and the object or objectswhich servedas the model
or basis for the object created, in the mind of the maker. The relations of physical
continuity must be taken as assumed, that is, one must assumethat the spatial relations
subdivisions is that while the spatial relations of copresence,seenat any one time, do
Within the realm of copresence, Caniggia is concerried with built objects. Regarding
We begin by reflecting on the fact that the objects which surround us have an
individuality, an organicity, in as much as they must be recognizedby us and
denoted with a term which is different for each object or each class of similar
objects. They have, therefore,a relative opposability with respect to other objects
which guarantees us the individuality of each amidst others. (1979:67)
lie also notes that, at a given time, objects stand in relation to each other and that 'a
reciprocal interaction between two or more entities' (1979:60). For Caniggia, the
to
relation each other. To determine the specific nature of the structure and so the
it
subdivision of copresence, is to
necessary examinein detail the entities and relations
constituting the structure. As in the previous chapter, the entities will be examined first
Any object whatsoever is made not only of itself but is in some way composed of
is
parts, each of which also properly an 'object' identifiable in itself according to its
relative degree of self-sufficiency and complementarity with other parts. Each object
is composed of a number of elements connected together to form an organism and
each element is itself an organism of a smaller scale. (1979: 69)
The first quotation indicates that the entities in the structure, referred to as objects
(oggetti) are complex. They are not 'individuals', that is, indivisible, but composedof
parts. Further, the quotation indicates that the parts of an object are also complex. The
In the second quotation, Caniggia distinguishes, in the abstract, two types of object,
those: 'of analogous scale' and 'of different scale'. A further distinction is made in the
79
contain' and 'objects of the scale immediatelysmallee or'objects which are contained.
specifically to the nature of the relation between parts physically (see Figure 2). The
different objects in the structure arc parts, parts of parts and parts of parts of parts etc.
They are related one to another part-to-whole in a series. The objects are distinguished
and named in terms of their relation to other objects. The pertinent characteristics
Strictly the pertinent characteristic defining any one object in the series is the relation
of part-to-whole to the next in the series. Any one object is a composition of entities of
the next lower position in the series. The result is a hierarchical structure, any one
those
position encompassing below it. As defined, the structure is tautological. That is,
Theoretically, the structure of parts, parts of parts and parts of parts of parts etc.
contains another which contains yet another and so on. The analogy is not accurate
enough,however,in that one box or doll 'contains' another merely within its boundaries
not as a component part. A more accurate analogy would be the structure of a single
I
80
box. The box 'contains' the bottom, sides and top and the sides of the top as component
is
which part of a sentencewhich is part of a paragraphwhich is part of a chapter etc.
The terms used by Caniggia in the abovequotations to refer to the entities of the
built environment are general and remain as variables within the tautological structure.
They only apply once a particular position has been selected in the structure as the
'object of analogous scale'. Having chosen a position, the three terms refer to three
However,
we see that it will be necessary to divide the components of built objects into four
terms: elements, structures of elements, systems of structures and organisms of
systems. In order to comprehend the constituent parts together according to a
gradual approach, it is indispensable to understand that every component must be
seen in relation to the others of the scale immediately larger and immediately
smaller, preselecting, nevertheless, one level of components in a range of scales
which is consonant with the scale of the object which we arc examining. (1979: 73)
can be selectedas the 'element'. Once selected,the three remaining terms would refer
to adjacent positions in the structure with the 'elements' as the objects of the smallest
scale.
examining buildings:
elements are bricks, tiles, beams etc.; tile structures are the single associations of
several elements such as floors, walls, partitions, roofs etc.; the systems are those
aggregations of structures recognizable as relatively autonomous: rooms, stairs, etc.
which in turn combine to form the organism of systems, specifically, the entire
building. (1979: 73)
81
[for the city] the term of the minimum scale which we assume will be the most
is building. The buildings be the 'elements'; tissues the 'structures';
useful the will
parishes, quarters, or districts the 'systems of structures' and the city as a whole the
'organism of systems'. (1979: 74)
As described in these quotations, for both series of four entities, any one entity is defined
smaller. Each is thus defined in the same way. Each is a general class of objects,
smaller'.
the series of terms, it is strictly necessary to begin from the smallest or simplest (least
complex) and proceed step-wise up the series. It is necessary to first define the
'elements' and then each subsequent class in terms of its relation to the preceding class.
Thus each class is ultimately defined in terms of its relation to the elements.
Taking this into account, it becomes apparent that the elements must be defined on
a different basis. I'hey must be defined by a means outside the tautology of the
The result is a subdivisionof copresenceinto two setsof four classeswith one class
shared betweenthe two sets. This leavessevenclassesof objects. Except for the case
of materials, the pertinent characteristic defining all the classesis the spatial relation
82
of whole-to-part between the object defined and the objects of the scale immediately
smaller in the abstract structure of the hierarchy of scales (see Figure 4).
is only one of the two modes of copresence identified by Caniggia. The other is that
between analogous objects or objects of analogous scale. Iliese two terms ('analogous
together to form an organism and each element is itself an organism of [the, scale
immediately smaller]" (1979: 69), the connection between those elements to form an
I
is the spatial relation of part-to-part between analogous objects. It follows that in the
definition of the general classes, the terms 'association', 'aggregation' and 'combination'
to
refer spatial relations of part-to-part betweenanalogousobjects. Each association,
different for each object or each class of similar objects (1979:67). The
.. .'
associations, aggregations and combinations are thus different sets of specific spatial
relations between analogous objects. Different sets of specific relations are identified as
Thus a given scale or general class is subdivided into different specific classes of
(analogous objects of the next smaller scale). Taking the example of buildings, Caniggia
notes,
There are, then, a variety of types or specific classes of object within any one scale
or general class and each specific class is thus a subdivision of the scale (see Figure 5).
The primary pertinent characteristic defining the specific classes is the specific type of
the constituent parts and the spatial relations of part-to-part betweenthe parts. That is,
and the particular relations of part-to-part constituting the object. All objects with the
same kind of parts and relation of parts constitute a specific class or type.
specific classes based on the constituent parts and the relations of part-to-part between
84
Materials
The first specific subdivision or lowest scale in the hierarchy of components is defined
materials .. .' (1979:73). More generally it could be stated, 'elements are building
immediately smaller. As mentioned, this cannot be the basis for the definition of the
lowest scale.
Aside from those just quoted, Caniggia offers a different definition: 'material is a
synthesis between the matter of which it is made and the specific culture which the
people of a region confers in using it in order to build' (1984: 162). The pertinent
the relation of 'use', for the purpose of building, between the matter and humans.
,
ultimately the basis for Caniggia's definition of materials: 'elements are bricks, tiles,
The general class is then subdivided into specific classes of materials on the basis
such as 'bricks', 'tiles' or 'beams', etc. I'liese might be stated either verbally, as in the
exampleof a brick, 'a block of fired terra cotta of such and such dimensions',graphically
(see Figure 12) or identified ostensively. Each specific definition is the basis for the
subdivision of the general class into specific classesof entities such as 'all blocks of
fired terra cotta of such and such dimensions',each class being a type of material or
element.
identifying a difference between natural and artificial materials. The distinction is based
on the degree of complexity of the process by which a material is made. The fewer steps
in the process the more natural the material, the more"steps the more artificial. the
of an object. In terms of the desire to define and identify specific forms in a consistent
and systematic way, that sequence does not provide an appropriate pertinent
different processeshelps to explain the different forms but does not, strictly, define
two poles. That is,.it determinesa relative difference betweenany one identified form
86
and the others. I'lie distinction thus provides a relative order betweenidentified forms
the internal structure and physical properties of the materials. Afore strictly, it is based
on the physical properties or 'behaviour' of the materials when placed under a load, the
physical properties being dependant on the internal structure of the materials. The
change of form 'Over time. The characteristics thus include both the form or spatial
relation of parts and the continuity or change of those relations over time, which are
temporal relations. Like the'distinction between natural and artificial materials, the
distinction between elastic and plastic materials helps to explain the different forms but
Similarly, this is a distinction of degree in a range between two poles. Any one
material is to -some degree both elastic and plastic, demonstrating the properties
Structures
The statement 'structures are the single associations of several elements (1979: 73),
...,
defines the general class at the second level. That is, a 9single association of several
is
elements' equivalent to 'objects with a relation of whole-to-part to entities of the scale
immediately smaller, the smaller scale being materials or 'elements'. 'Structures' thus
87
specific terms are presented in a much less systematic way than that of the general
classesof the hierarchy of scales. There appear to be at least four different pertinent
second is the particular arrangement of the components. Another is the position of the
entity to be defined in relation to other entities of the same scale or some reference
The first pertinent characteristic is the specific class of the component parts,
assuming the spatial relation of whole-to-part between the entity and the specific parts,
relation of part-to-part between entities in the composition of parts. This also assumes
a relation of whole-to-part between the entity defined and the parts. The third pertinent
characteristic is the spatial relation of part-to-part betweenthe entity defined and other
objects of the same scale in forming an object of the scale immediately larger. This
assumesa relation of part-to-wholebetween these objects and the object of the scale
definition of types of structures, the first two characteristics are often stated together,
88
Caniggia uses position relative to other objects as in the case offloor, which is 'a
horizontal plane ... raised with respect to the outside ... [and] acting in association
height such that the interior space... [is] higher than the height of a man .. .' The
'. must form part of the covering ... acting to associateitself with the walls
roof ..
(1984: 149-50,156).
He also reters to intention, purpose or use. The floor is 'an easily traversable
[which is] raised with respect to the outside in order to provide protection from
pavement
' Thefoundation is that which '. sustainsthe vertical structure and the load
rainwater. ..
it transfers '
there. The vertical structure is that which '. ensurefs] protection
which ..
from the climate ... and transfers [to the foundation] the weight of ... the rwf, '
internal space'. which can contain the functions of man.' The roof is that
creating an ..
agents' (1984:149-50,156).
Selecting use as a pertinent characteristic in the definition of form again raises the issue
concerninguse and form and looking closely at the definitions, use, purposeor intention
definition of form or structure. Any man-madeobject is closely bound up with its use
or intention and the object's form may be explained by its use but, again, is ultimately
More specifically, a floor is that thing 'which might act as a pavement easily
traversable... raised with respect to the outside in order to provide protection from
'
rain-water. 'T'hevertical structure must ensureprotection from the climate and have
...
dimensions suitable to the use [of man]' (1984:149-50). One part of each of these
statementsdescribesor refers to a 'thing', the other explains why the thing has the form
the ground and to other structurescan be identified as a 'wall'. The use or intention of
that 'wall' is, however, neither sufficient nor necessaryin its identification. That
roof. 'Use' is intangible, however, and any identification of a form by use must
ultimately refer back to physical description of parts and arrangements. This is made
for different purposesand still more evident when the sameparticular 'wall' is used for
relation between humans and a form. Uses are thus aspects which can only be attributed
of those intentions helps to explain the resulting form. The remaining pertinent
Apertures
constitutes a structure within a structure ... [and] forms part of the whole vertical
structure ... maintaining insulation, protection and [the] ability to support itself,
in brief, all the characteristics of vertical structure excepting that of carrying the
roof. (1984: 152)
Frorn, the first phrase above, 'a structure within a structure, ' it would, in general, seem
that the aperture has the characteristics of both of two adjacent general classes in the
hierarchy of scales. That is, the aperture is composed of 'materials' and is an entity in
itself yet is still a part of the vertical structure. In addition, it is uncertain whether the
term 'aperture' refers only to the structure placed within the opening, such as a window
and its frame or both the window and frame and the surround of the aperture (including
the horizontal structure, such as a-lintel or arch, and the jambs and cill), which,
structurally speaking, permits the opening within the wall (see Figure 22).
'n1is raises two questions. The first, which is of some importance, is, how can such
This also applies to a double frame truss roof, amongst other things (see Figures 26 and
27). Specifically, the members composing an individual truss are properly 'materials'
91
and the truss is a 'single association of materials' but the truss is only a component or
part of the roof. The truss is still an object of a smaller scale relative to the roof. There
structures. This poses a general problem in the recognition of entities within the general
The second question, which is more specific, is, should the head, jamb and cill be
considered as a part of the 'window' substructure or properly a part of the 'wall', leaving
the frame within the opening and the window or door as the identifiable substructure?
Caniggia also makes a distinction between elastic and plastic structures. Like that
between elastic and plastic materials, this distinction is based on the physical properties,
is
structure more or less light or heavy,thin or thick and serial or organic. Specifically,
The former is lighter, thinner and has parts arranged in a more serial order, the latter
heavier, thicker and has parts arranged in a more organic order. Equally, a simple
beam and rafter roof is more elastic relative to. a double frame truss roof, the latter
ridge
I
92
being thicker, heavier and more organic than the former. Thus, in general, a structure
madeof elastic material tends to be light, thin and serial while a structure made of
plastic material tends to be heavy, thick and organic. On the one pole is
between elastic and plastic materials, the distinction between elastic and plastic
helps to explain the different forms but does not, strictly, define classes of form
structure
between two poles. Any one material is to some degree both elastic and plastic,
Roonis or cells
The third scale in the general hierarchy is occupied by the general class of 'systems,
In subdividing the general class, Caniggia refers to conventional terms, 'rooms' and
9stairs', but also to his own tems, the base type and elementary cell. The former are not
further defined in any detail, the emphasisbeing placed on the latter. The base type
of components, position relative to other entities and use or purpose as well as derivation
Thebasetype
a single room house made of one space enclosed by a floor, four load bearing walls
and a roof with one of the four walls pierced by a door for access, light and air, the
space being about rive or six metres square. (1984: 135)
This quotation determines a specific class or type which might be generalized as: 'any
aggregate of floor, four walls (one with a door) and a roof of such and such arrangement
and such and such dimensions'. The pertinent characteristics of this definition are the
order to avoid
To achieve 'a definition of base type specific enough to refer to a real typological
moment,' the definition of the base type must be more detailed. This is accomplished
in the text by the use of illustrations (see Figures 33,63,64 and 66)
Level of specificiiy
The maximum level of specificity is obtained, in theory, when the type identifies
the attributes it is possible to rind in it, in all the
one and only one object with all
which it exhibits, which render it, in whatever mode, totally
characteristics
however similar. Only at that point will it have realised
opposable to other objects,
building type the building.... (1979: 111)
the coincidence of the and
In terms of classes, defining types within a given scale at different levels of specificity
level of specificity is not a difference in scale. A more specific type is still made up of
Having defined base type generally, any more specific or detailed rendering of that
a
definition determines a class whose members remain members of the same general class
theoretically, divisible into still smaller segments and so on ad inji"nitum (see Figure 5).
The point is, the general and specific types all refer to the same 'line'.
The 'elementarycell' is
the samespace [as the basetype] entered into the formation of a derivative type of
[i.
greater size e. more spaces than one]. (1979: 98)
As the elementarycell is 'the samespace' as the base type, it is defined in the same
way. That is, both /elementarycell/ and /base type/ refer to a specific class or type of
structures> (see Figure 40) More specific descriptions and illustrations of the various
base types and elementary cells are included in the text. However, in Caniggia's
they
statements, are all set out in terms of role and derivation.
The specialisation of each of the cells in developing a particular role is tied to the
relative conservation of one or more characteristics contained in the base type,
achieving on the one hand the maximum attenuation of an aspect or the maximum
sublimation on the other. A cell at the ground floor is connected to the ground, like
the base type, and therefore inherits from it accessibility, indeed, even sublimating
it by increasing the size of the opening. (1984: 138)
component parts, arrangements of components, position relative to other entities, and the
use or purpose of the entity defined. Another is the derivation of the entity.
role,
I'lic first three characteristics are spatial relations (assuming the parts are defined
in terms of spatial relations). The role of an elementary cell refers to the relation of use
More specifically, a cell occupying a ground floor street front position relative to three
other cells, one above,one behind and the third above the last, will be composedof a
particular set of componentsin a particular way in order to function with the others (see
]Figure 40). The ground floor front cell will retain or 'conserve' certain features of the
base type or rather, have certain features in common with the base type when comparing
the two. That is, it will have a floor, four walls (one with a door) and a roof. However,
96
in order to function with the other cells it will differ from the base type in having
different types of components in certain -positions. In this case the rear wall will have
floor, perhaps with an opening reached by stairs to gain access to the upper cells.
The role of a cell is a matter of the relation of use or intention between a human and
the intention to have access from one cell to an other. Without the
the cell, such as
intention, the presence or absence of openings is irrelevant. Given the four cells in their
different cells by those different positions and the different arrangement of the specific
relative to form.
The derivation of a cell refers to its position in the typological process and so to a
is
building type, related to a base type through steps in the typological process that led
from the base type to the mature type. As discussed in the previous chapter. regarding
the desire for a consistent definition of form and the temporal aspect of form, temporal
are not appropriate characteristics for a consistent definition. The issue of the
relations
temporal relations of derivation and specifically the typological process with respect to
While it does not provide a basis for consistent definitions of form, the temporal
identified types within the general class. By the comparison of examples of elementary
cells and base types and the identification. of physical differences and similarities
typological process. That order helps to explain the forms by placing them in a temporal
context.
Buildings
15
'Organisms of systems' is the term used to refer to entities occupying the fourth level of
the hierarchy of scales. The term is defined generally with the statement,
Interpreting 'come together to form' as 'are arranged' the statement follows the general
definition and posits a general class based on the pertinent characteristics of the spatial
The subdivision of the general class into specific classes is first made at a lower
level of specificity, being the distinction of specialisedand basic buildings. The detailed
discussionof the former is left by Caniggiato a projected but unrealised volume. The
basis for the distinction is both physical form and use. 'We realise at once certain
macroscopic distinctions; some buildings are of greater complexity and size ... not
specific types, namely: base type, leading type; qnchronic variants of. position,
transfonnation and substitution. The terms 'row house' and 'apartment house' are used
as examples.
98
The distinction of types within the class of basic buildings, as in the case of elementary
typological process. This poses the same problem of unravelling the means of definition
faced in the distinction of types of elementary cell. At the level of the building the
problem would appear to be still more complicated given the particularly close if not
specifically are the methods by which types are identified but not the means. An
provides a set of relations between identified forms within an established general class.
Againj however, placement in a sequence demands that the types must be fbuný and
their relations to others - their similarities and differences determined before they can
-
be placed. Biological evolution arose out of systematic attempts to classify, that is, to
distinguish and name the many species found in the world. The discovery of formal
certain problems or gaps, prompting further search for specific forms to fill the gaps. An
evolutionary framework may suggest forms to be looked for but does not in itself provide
the means of identification. The means are the form and structure of individual
examples.
different level, that is to say, is of a different logical type from the process of the
99
formation of any one of the individuals of the type. The process of evolution is
the construction of a statistical aggregate of houses. Change from one period to another
single house is a process involving one member in the aggregate. That sequence of
construction and modification connects, temporally, the constituent parts of that one
house. It can be said, then, that as a member of the class stands to the class as a wholeg
so the of
processes formationand changeof an individual example of that type stands
of houses.
of spatial and temporal aspects. This in turn provides a distinction of the characteristics
which might be used to derine types. The above discussion shows there is also a logical
basis for a distinction of different kinds of temporal aspect due to the difference in
logical type between the processes of change in the type and in the construction and
The'base type, which has already been defined as a member of the scale of 'systems' is
a 9system': component parts, arrangement of parts, relative position and intention or use
100
as well as derivation. Relative position applies even to the simpler, isolated base type,
As a one room building, the base type raisesa question concerning the definition
be
not readily acceptedas a conventionalinterpretationof these terms. An association,
is not the only case of this phenomenon. If the subdivision of form is to be systematic
and logically consistent,this issuemust be addressed.It is enoughto say here that logic
accepts a single member class or set and even an empty set. The problem will be
The meaning of 'leading type' and 'type of First building' overlap but are not equivalent.
They refer, on one level, to a position in the typological process. 'Leading type' refers
to the type current at a given time according to which both new buildings are built and
modifications of existing buildings are made. The leading type is the current 'concept
of the house'. It is thus related, in the typological process, to some body of buildings
constructed previously which, through transformation, provided the basis, the preliminary
idea, for that leading type. 'Type of first building' refers to a leading type and to a
particular time and place. The type of First building is the set of examples of a leading
type realised on a site unconstrained by previous building. Thus, for a given area the
101
type of first building is the sameas the leading type which was current at the time the
area was initially built up. Put in terms of time, the type of first building for a given
time is the current leading type as realised on sites not occupied by any previous
buildings. As a sub-groupof 'leading type' the type of first building is also related to
Clearly, without specifying the period or place, 'leading type' and 'type of first
building' remain as variables within the framework of the typological process. The
domain of possible values for those variables lies within the general class of basic
buildings. Obviously this goes no further in specifying what the term refers to materially.
On specifying place and time, 'leading type' and 'type of first building' will refer to
not provide a consistent basis for the definition of form. - The specific spatial arrangement
of systems must be identified first and then placed in a ternporal position. In the texts,
Caniggia describes the base type in terms of parts, arrangement of parts and relative
establishes an initial point of reference in order to compare other types with it, then
establishing differences and similarities. This implies that other types must be described
Digressing again to empliasise the distinction between the definition of a type and
its place in a process, it must be said that, to a greater or lesser degree, definition is
assumed in perception. Regai-Jlessof the aspects to which one attends when looking at
a building, one establishes some recognised orxler in perceiving the building as an entity.
The ability to recognise a building assumes a type, even if vague. That is, one
recognises a building because one remembers another or others 'like' it, one remembers
I
102
in common.' If one can remember other examples one can then cite an aggregate which
constitutes the type. In these terms, the main point of this thesis is to establish a
Particularly for those with a good deal of experience, the recognition of types is
second nature and often not explicit. To spell out all the assumptions takes rather a long
time and would be counter-productive if, say, one's interest is the evolution of types.
The point is, however, that the assumptionshave been made. The morphologists
defined, at least tentatively, the types with which they are working and which they are
Thus Caniggia, in specifically defining leading types and synchronic variants and
typological processes, first describes the base type and later types in
outlining specific
terms of component parts, arrangement of parts and position relative to slopes, solar
orientation and to other types. He then asserts these constitute a particular process.
That done, we begin to understand the relations between them, that is, their evolution.
- Synchronicvariants
Synchronic variants act as variables in the typological process in the same way as the
leading type. As such, they are related to the leading type through the structure of the
typological process.
The synchronic variants by position are a trange of types analogous to the leading
position .. .' (1984: 98). This is best shown'by illustrations (Figure 69). As well as
103
and
parts,arrangements positions relative to other types.
[current] leading type but diachronic changesof the types originally constituting the
Once specified in terms of time and place, the pertinent characteristics defining
component parts and the arrangement of those parts, the position relative to other types.
Like the leading type and type of first building, the terms also refers to the typological
Another entity defined by Caniggia in discussing building types is the pertinent area.
'The row house has, characteristically, a twofold face, one on the street and one on the
internal uncovered space for the exclusive use of each house which we will call the
'internal uncovered space' is meant 'a space not having a roof within a house'. In this
house. Another interpretation, however, is that the pertinent area is a single space
of the
(as in the base type), of the same scale as the house and so
arrangement of systems'
The question becomes more important when examining a wider variety of urban
question is whether it makes more sense to see the pertinent area, or its equivalent, as
-f
104
is, in the house or an entity forming an arrangement with the house. This
a part of, that
Tissue
'Buildings' occupy the fourth and highest level of the first four scale hierarchy of
here that buildings, as 'elements' in the second set of four scales, are taken as
assumed
defined as 'organisms' in the first set of four scales. Thus the previous discussion of
buildings applies to the second hierarchy and accounts for the 'element'. The objects
in the second set are termed tissues and are defined generally as
of the next scale up
Caniggia also employs another term. 'Using the most generic term
component parts.
The distinction between aggregatesand tissue is that tissue refers to the objects as types
process.
As in the case of buildings, the generalclass of tissue is subdivided into the two
tissue, like specialised buildings, was to have been treated in a projected but unrealised
The lot
Caniggia notes that the buildable lot 'is comprised of the area built upon together with
'
the pertinent area, and that 'the module of the aggregate is the lot' (1979: 129).
These statements and the general definition of tissue above together imply that
/building/ and IloV refer to the same thing or concept, as do the /module of the aggregate/
/element tissue/. The lot is defined, however, as 'the area built upon together
and the of
with the pertinent area.' It will be recalled that an ambiguity regarding the pertinent
area arose in the previous section. The question is whether the pertinent area is a
part of the building or a separate entity which forms an association with the,
component
building. The equivalence of the lot and building as the module of the aggregate
former the definition of the lot as 'the area built upon together with
supports the while
the pertinent area' supports the latter. Examining a wider range of examples than those
by Caniggia (see Figures 81-99) raises further issues addressed in the following
used
The ambiguity does not, however, have further implications in the discussion
chapter.
tissue. It will be assumed therefore, that /lot/, /building/ and /module of the aggregate/
of
'As we call that area which is connected to each [building] type the 'pertinent area', we
that strip formed by the covering of lots, inherent in each front of a route and
will call
by the route, the pertinent strip (1979: 129-30). As defined in this quotation
served .. .'
illustrated in the texts (see Figure 126) the 'pertinent strip' is an 'association of
and
106
component parts (lots), arrangement of components, position relative to other entities and
use.
The route
We begin to see the value of a class of structure which has not yet been discussed,
the various examples of which are subsumed under the term route.... In brief,
before constructing a house it is necessary to have a structure enabling one to reach
the place where the building will arise. The 'route' is, by definition, the structure
to be reached (1979: 128).
which allows a place
In the above quotation, the route is defined primarily in terms of its use and its
position relative to other entities. The pertinent characteristicsare thus the relation of
use between the object and humans and the spatial relation of the object to others.
Beyond using the word 'structure', however, Caniggia does not describe 'route' in terms
its constituent parts. The definition, therefore, does not follow the definition of general
of
This throws into some doubt the place of the route as an entity in either of the
classes.
four scale hierarchies. If Caniggia's use of the word 'structure' in defining the route is
interpreted according to the definition of the general classes of the hierarchy as a 'single
Simply, a route is not the same kind of object as a 'building'. Given Caniggia
a scale.
states that 'we will use the categories route and pertinent strip in order to characterise
the structure of tissue' and given that the definition of the generalclassesspecifiesthat
107
scale immediately smaller, it would follow that the route should be placed in the scale
of 'building' or 'organism'. That is, in order to be a part within a tissue, the route must
hierarchy.
This problem presentsa more extreme case of that raised by the base type as a
higher scaleas a single object arrangement.Again, the issueof how to accountfor such
Thebuilt route
'Built route' is a term referring to a more general class of a lower level of specificity
being: matrix route, planned building route, connecting route and restructuring route.
[In the case where building occurs along a pre-existing route] we will call the route
a matrix route, and the buildings matrix route buildings. (1979: 132)
A planned building route does not extend indefinitely. Beyond a certain limit
it is necessaryto attend to a further exigence,that of allowing movementbetween
two planned building routes. It might be built mainly to avoid the situation in
which the only way to get from one to anotherof two buildings on oppositefronts of
the same block is by their respectiveplanned building routes and the interposing
108
matrix route. Thus, there will tend to be routes connecting planned building routes,
or as we will call them for short, if less exactly, connecting routes. (1979: 135)
composed of a route and two pertinent strips, one strip along each edge of the route. The
pertinent features defining built routes generally are their parts and the arrangement of
parts. The pertinent characteristics which differentiate the matrix, planned building,
connecting and restructuring routes are their spatial position relative to each other, that
is, the spatial relation of part-to-part, and their relative temporal position in terms of the
A conflation of scales
A problem arises with the definitions of the lot, the pertinent strip and the built route.
Caniggia states that 'the module of the aggregate is the lot' (1979: 129). The pertinent
strip is 'the front of a route formedby the built lots which are served by the '
route. He
then adds that 'we will use - the categories route and pertinent strip in order to
characterise the structure of tissue' (1979: 129-30). The specific classes of built route
defined by Caniggia are arrangements of a route and two pertinent strips. Further,
N The abovestatementswould indicate that there are two scalesof entity constituting
and a route forms a built route. The lot is the 'element' from the scale immediately
smaller relative to 'tissue'. Within tissue, however,there is a lower scale entity which
is the pertinent strip, and a higher scale entity which is the built route. The hierarchy
as set out states that tissue is an aggregate of lots (a single association of buildings),
while the definition of actual types of tissue would indicate that tissue is an aggregate
of pertinent strips and routes, leaving the pertinent strip unaccounted for in the hierarchy
The schematic hierarchy is set out (page 74) with buildings as 'elements', tissues as
chapters runs: building, tissue, urban organism and territory. The last term is not
mentioned in setting out the hierarchy and the 'quarter' is not addressed or defined in
the body of the text. It would appear that the scalesof tissue and quarter have been
Along with the ambiguity in the definition of the lot, this presentsa problem with
The block
The definitions of the various routes have implications for the definition of the block.
route, two parallel planned building routes perpendicular to the matrix route and a
connecting route parallel to the matrix route (see Figure 126). The block is then
considered to be the fusion of one of the pertinent strips of each of the four routes
as the type of object occupying the scale of tissue. This equivocation is in part due to
the missing scale. The block, like the pertinent strip, is an aggregate of lots and is
the pertinent strip and would thus occupy the same scale. The equivocation arises in
the block's relation to the routeswhich surroundand delimit it. If the entity at the scale
of 'single associations of buildings' necessarily includes the route (which it must to form
a given block or vice versa. If, however,the pertinent strip and the block are taken as
the types or entities of 'single associations of buildings or lots' and the route is
arrangements of these entities forming built routes as well as grids. These would be
entities of the next higher scale, namely, quarters and districts. The status of the block
is another issue which must be addressedalong with the larger issue of the conflation
Another term used by Caniggia is base tissue. The term refers to the matrix route,
described as an arrangement of particular parts and, like base type also refers to a
in
position the typologicalprocess. It is the 'starting point' from which a tissue evolves.
112). As such it can be outlined as an entity but, like apertures in structures, remains
larger aggregate of lots which can in turn be identified as an entity. Like the
a part of a
infill tissue would seem to occupy an intermediate scale between that of the lot
aperture,
that of the pertinent strip. Again, this phenomenon must be addressed in attempting
and
Caniggia also defines the terms node, nodality, pole and polarity. These are based on
position of objects and the axis of a route, They are, however, general terms,
relative
degrees of relative nodality or polarity for points along the route. The terms
establishes
route.
112
Urban organisins
t5
Dueto the problemsencounteredwith the scalesof 'tissue' and 'quarter', that of the city
is
as a whole also rendereduncertain. In setting out the frameworkof scales,Caniggia
of structures'. The quarter is not, however, defined in specific terms in the text.
Iliese derinitions include references to parts, that is, to buildings; to use: residential
buildings, productive territory and uses, referring also to the less definite 'range of
influence'. The definitions do not, however, refer directly to the entities defined within
the general structure of the second hierarchy nor are they illustrated. It would thus be
difficult to say that these tems, as defined, in any way determine specific classes or
types within a general class of that hierarchy. The further terms of base settlement
organism, elementary settlement nucleus, base urban organism, and elementary urban
nucleus are, however, defined in terms of base tissue and are accompanied by
illustrations.
113
Base settlement organism and elementary settlement nucleus
As defined verbally and illustrated (see Figure 128), the base settlementorganism
consistsof a single base tissue, that is, a route with a pertinent strip on either edge of
the route. Like the base type the base settlement organism is a single entity
9arrangement'.
Caniggia also refers to the same schema as an elementary settlement nucleus. While
both refer to the same arrangement of parts, the first term is meant to refer to the
concept or type which is the starting point of a typological process. The second is meant
I
to refer to any specific example found in analysis or the reading of a town which is
'conditioned by' the base settlement organism. Both thus refer to the typological process
In terms of the componentparts of the base urban, organism and elementary urban
nucleus,Caniggianotes that they arc the result of 'the cohesionof "base tissue", that is,
in the view of this phase of reading, through several "base settlement organisms"'
(1979:173).
starting point within a typological process. The elementary urban nucleus refers to
examples found in analysis, being the result of development from the base urban
organism. -Both terms thus refer to positions within the typological process.
in general, the nucleus of a large entity presents not only one such structure but
several. Any urban nucleus can be read according to a dialectic, frequently
complex, of sub-organisms in various modes of collaboration. Read in this way, an
aggregate responding to such a scheme of formation can be assumed as the module
of an urban organism however much it has grown. (1979: 169-71)
In this context the base urban organism is referred to as the supermodule of organisms.
A problem regarding the scales of the hierarchy arises in seeing the base urban
organism as an arrangement of base settlement organisms and further, seeing the base
'base settlement organisms' would be of a larger scale than that of 'organisms'. That is,
of some larger entity, that entity should occupy a scale one step larger. This would
imply that there should be two further scales in the hierarchy to account for the entities
115
defined. For Caniggia, however, the base settlement organism, base urban organism and
The issue would seemto be a matter of view and the namesor labels which mark
the various labels used by Caniggia and the ambiguity of their relation to each other
intermediate scales, both of which have been encountered earlier in the analysis.
and
Also involved is the issue of the number of scales necessary to account for the
Ultimately, only two distinct entities are defined within the scale of 'organisms', the
base settlement organism and the base urban organism/supermodule. The pertinent
defining them include the component parts, the arrangement of the parts,
characteristics
human-form relation of use. The relative position of the entity is also a pertinent
and
the term supermodule used to label a base urban organism within a larger
characteristic,
Beyond that term, no others are used to label instances of either form in different
entity.
terMS.
I
116
The terms used to specify relative position in reference to organisms are node,
antinode,-central axis, dividing axis, boundary, centre and periphery. All refer to the
concept of nodality and polarity and, as in previous cases, are used in a relative sense
nodality or polarity. Again this refers to, the relation between components and
relations holding between those subdivisions in order to determine the nature of the
subdivisionsas a set.
Caniggia begins with 'the history of the built environment' conceived as an entity.
This subdivision follows from the differentiation of space and time, the relation between
the two being beyond the capacity of the author to elucidate except to venture that they
I
are two aspectsof the same'object' which through the frame of human perception are,
Again, the main concern of this work is spatial relations or form and so it is
used by Caniggia, involves or assumes two primary relations: part-to-whole and part-to-
expressed in this statement. The phrase '. things is an object', expresses the relation
..
of part-to-whole. ýThe arrangement of things is seen as a unified or single entity and the
'things' are the parts of the whole 'object'. All the things have the relation of part-to-
wholewith the object (and the object has the relation of whole-to-partwith all the parts).
The phrase 'that arrangement of things .. -', expresses the relation7of part-to-part. The
things and each of the things is considered a part. Each thing has a specific relation of
part-to-part to all the others. The 'object' and the 'arrangement of parts' are different
entity or object it is necessary to see it as a whole, distinct from its surroundings, and
as an arrangement of parts.
Also central to the hierarchical structure are the conceptsof levels of complexity
and similarity. Levels of complexity involve the relation of part-to-whole. The parts of
a complex object can themselves be complex. The parts can be composed of parts or,
conversely, a whole can be part of a larger whole. There can be a sequence or series of
is both a whole composed of smaller parts and a part within a larger whole. Steps
series
Similarity involves the relation of part-to-part. Entities are considered similar either
Objects which are similar in terms of part-to-part are similar in terms of part-to-
similar because of their relative position within the structure. That is, objects are
the relations between objects are defined simultaneously. This is the basis for the
subdivision of copresence.-
Caniggia. begins with a schematic division into four classes labelled elements,
is correlated to the phenomenaof the built environment in two sets. In the first, the
9elements' are building materials. The resulting sequence of classes of objects is:
'materials', 9structures', 'cells' or 'rooms', and 'buildings', one related to the next as part-
to-whole. In the second set, the class of 'elements' is correlated with 'buildings' as
defined in the first set. Ideally, this forms a sequence of classes, being: 'buildings',
9tissues', 'quarters' and 'city', one related to the next as part-to-whole (see Figure 4).
The previous analysis showed, however, that there are problems in the definition of the
classesand the relation betweenthem at the levels of tissue, quarter and city.
119
Looking more closely at the relation betweenthe levels or scalesof the hierarchy,
part-to-potential whole. While any one particular object of a given scale is a part of a
single object of the scale immediate larger, the class of all objects of a given scale is not
a 'part' of the class of the objects of the scale immediately larger. Strictly, the class of
objects of a given scale is the set of objects which might act as parts in the arrangements
which form the objects of the scale immediately larger. Any one scale, as a class, can
be seenas the domainof a function which is 'the arrangingof parts'. Ilie product of the
function is the range of forms of the scale immediately larger (see Figure 8).
Each scale or general class is subdivided into specific classes. The subdivision is based
of part-to-part either of the component parts of an object, or the between the object and
other objects of the same scale, the use purpose or role of a form and its position in a
I'lie specific classeswithin a generalclass are first of all related by being members
ý
of the same class, that is, by each having the characteristics which define the general
class. The relation between general and specific class is then class-to-member. As
common. In other words, the definition of a class does not determine an order between
classes within a given general class based on the choice of some specific characteristic
I
120
or property attributed to the members. As Russell notes (1919:30), there are many
The only thing arbitrary in the matter is the choice of which characteristic. In his
primarily for the purpose of explaining the process of formation of the built objects.
Materials
elastic and plastic materials. Both of these distinctions are based on a property which
between members will depend on the degree of the characteristic exhibited by individual
members. The relation between specific classes is then one of the difference in the
Further it can be said that the distinction betweennatural and artificial materials
is based on the temporal sequence involved in the production of the material and the
distinction between elastic and plastic materials is based ultimately on the internal
Structures
basedon the materialsand their internal structure as well as on the arrangementof the
materials forming a structure and its properties. Again, the distinction is one of a range,
121
betweentwo poles and so determines a relative order of specific classes within the
class, the relation being the difference in the degree of elasticity/plastici ty.
general
Roorasor cells
The order applied within the level of "systems' is based on derivation and the typological
development posited by the typological process. 11at is, a given type of elementary cell
cells found in the mature types of today. Any type or specific class
more complicated
'system' or cell is compared with or seen in relation to the 'base type' to determine
of
the similarities and differences. The assumption is that the greater the differences and
the fewer the similarities between the base type and another type of cell, the further the
latter will be from the base type and the greater the likelihood of its being part of a more
Buildings
At the level of the building the order betweenthe specific classesis, again, determined
The types or specific classeswithin the scales'tissue/quarter' and 'organism' are also
are applied as relative values to specific classes within each general class and so
The more general subdivisions made by Caniggia between temporal and spatial relations
and between the general classes into a hierarchy of form are made on a clear, consistent
basis. In the attempt to establish a fully consistent and coherent basis for the definition
and subdivision of from, these general distinctions would seem to offer the best starting
point. Caniggia's inclusion of use, role, intention, derivation and the typological process
in the definition of specific classes raises problems for the consistent definition of form.
As argued in this and the previous chapters, use, role and intention, as human-form
Other issues arose in the analysis of the general classes forming the hierarchy of
the general definition of general clasks and the resulting hierarchy, the lowest scale
must be defined in terms outside the hierarchy. Caniggia does this for materials by
substructures and the need for a consistent way of accounting for this and similar
At the scale corresponding to buildings, examination of the base type or one room
houseraised the issueof the 'single object arrangement'and the need to accountfor this
regarding the definition of pertinent area. There is an ambiguity with respect to the
place of the pertinent area and by implication the place of the 'building' in the hierarchy
of scales. This issue thereforehas implications for the level of tissue. Examinationof
this scale showed several problems. One is the status of the route as an object and its
place in the hierarchy. Perhaps more seriously is the problem of an apparent conflation
of scales. This results in the inclusion of two types of entity within the scale of tissue,
taking the lot as the 'element'. The two entities are the pertinent strip and the built
route. Another issue is the statusof the block as an entity or object in the hierarchy of
form. The problems encountered in the level of tissue affect that of the urban organism.
The position and status of the entities identified in this level are put into doubt.
explicit and so'repeatable means of identifying and describing form, all these issues must
be addressed.
FOUR
SUBDIVISIONS
Both worked, however, in the larger overall context of Europe within a similar
countries.
period. Both have applied considerable attention to their object of study. These
considerations go some way in accounting for the differences and similarities which
in comparing their work. Conzen, the geographer, and Caniggia, the architect,
emerge
both use the vocabulary and conceptsof their respective disciplines and arrive at a
picture of the built environment tinted by the colour of their respective glasses. In
Conzen's work, there is an emphasis on the town plan and in Caniggia's on the building.
Conzen uses the terms and concepts of geography and geomorphology and Caniggia those
of architecture, also adopting biological terms and concepts (Malfroy 1986). Afore
125
fundamentally, the two have worked in different languages, Conzen in German and
English and Caniggia in Italian. Further, working, in his adopted home of England,
Conzen takes as his primary object of analysis the English town of medieval origin.
Caniggia focuses on Italian towns, studying those which grew and were substantially
transformed in the medieval period but which were in many cases of Roman origin.
Becausethey take different viewsand different specific objects of study, the terms and
object of study doesnot preclude similarities. The purposeof this chapter is equally to
Though Conzen and Caniggia examine different specific towns, they both examine towns.
As much as towns are similar, Conzen and Caniggia study similar things. That they both
as much as European medieval towns are similar. The choice, for each, of the
again,
that period. It is a view which in part can be traced to the turn of the century and
gained currency in the first half of this century. Its main advocates were
which
period was seen by them as an ideal instance of community, when the needs
medieval
the community. It was seen as a time when craft predominated and the production of
126
the built environmentwas not mediated either by slave labour or mechanization. For
Conzenand Caniggiathis period, or more generally,the period from the Middle Ages to
the end of the'eighteenth century, is seen as one of tradition, a tradition now lost to
1981:55ff, Caniggia 1979:15fo both becauseof the loss of traditions and the negative
For both, the built environmentas producedin the medievalor traditional period is seen
to that produced in our time. Afore practically, for both generally and
as superior
Equally, for both Conzenand Caniggia, the study of the built environment is a
of regaining somethingof what has been lost or, at the least, preserving the
means
to start with the town as it is known today. Rather, within the town as we
necessary
it
know today are the traces of what went before. It is possible to learn from the study
how things were done in the past. The town is seen as a record of past
of the town
Caniggia goes beyond explanation and policies and attempts to use the lessons embodied
in the town as a basis for design proposals. In this sense Caniggia goes further in
pursuing the ideal of the traditional town. He seeks to repair the damagedone to
In this approach to the town, Conzen and Caniggia share a fundamental assumption. For
both, the key to understandingthe town as it is today is the town as it has been, its
towns have a life history. Their development together with the cultural history of
the region in which they lie, is written deeply int the outline and fabric of their
built-up areas. (1969: 6)
From these quotations it is evident that the similarity in their views is not found
the idea of history as the key to understanding the structure of towns. Both
only-in
Conzen and Caniggia's see the town as the result of a formative process. History is that
128
process. More strictly, the historical record, including the town itself, makesit possible
(Conzen 1969: 4,6,9; Caniggia 1979: 52). While Caniggia posits a general overall
patterns of streets and, blocks (Conzen 1969: 6-7; Caniggia 1976: 63-102; 1979: 255).
Both recognize that people's needs change over time, demanding new forms of building,
the result being the transformationof the existing, central areas of a town and the
addition of new forms on the periphery (Conzen 1969: 6-7; Caniggia 1979: 75ff,
1984:97ff). This implies that there is a direct con-elation between forms and the
purposes and activities the forms accommodate as well as the social and economic
conditions under which they were formed, an implication made explicit by both Conzen
and Caniggia (Conzen 1969: 6; Caniggia 1979: 52). Both also identify periods or phases
in the process of the development and transformation of the built environment. Purposes,
A period or phasecan then be identified as the segmentof time during which similar
In their, generalconceptionof the form of the built environment, there are similarities
the building, the plot and aggregatesof plots and the street. They both conceiveof form
in terms of types and both specify a hierarchical relationship between forms (Conzen
in
examined more detail.
Thus while there are differences in view, purpose and language, there are notable
similarities. The similarities would seem to offer more encouragement in the attempt at
Language
The differences in language are perhaps the least problematic. The languages involved
arc within the same family (Indo-European) and English and Italian are directly related
through Latin. They thus have very similar structure and vocabulary, in contrast to the
difference, for example, between English and Chinese or Hopi. While different languages
might give rise to some small differences in conception, the language itself is not a
fundamental barrier. Indeed, Conzen completed his major works in a second language.
The main purpose of this section is to examine what differences there are in content
between the terms pertinent to morphology, whether originating in the language or tile
inconveniencenot a barrier.
to
and a large degreea similar purpose. They both desire to understandthe physical
form of towns. With that commonobject and purposeand given the similarities in their
similar object of study. Again, the main purposeof this chapter is to examinein detail
just how different those tems and conceptsare. Do they use equivalent conceptsand
terms? If not, in what way are they different? Certainly the difference in discipline
not. Given, however, a similar purpose and an overlapping area of equivalence in terms,
The differences arising from Conzen and Caniggia examining different specific towns
raises the question of the wider applicability of any one method or body or terms and
concepts. In a sense, the purpose of this thesis is to arrive at a method and body of
terms and concepts that encompasses the aspects and objects cited by Conzen and
Caniggia and, it is hoped, beyond. The differences in concepts and terminology arising
from the study of different specificlowns should be revealed in 7the course of the
following comparison. On tile one hand, differences may indicate terms or concepts
which are specific to a particular place or time. On tile other hand, the concepts and
terms which are common to both Conzen and Caniggia are more likely to be of general
applicability.
131
as Castex and Pancrai (Castex, Celeste and Panerai 1980; Panerai ef al- 1980) and
Moudon (1986). Similar methods are used to study different specific objects. The fact
that similar ideas come out of separate specific examinations of different specific
examples of town would seem to indicate those ideas have more general applicability.
method to the study of other towns must remain hypotheses. These are the main
structure and elements: methods with similar structure and elements can be linked
together: therefore the two methodscan be linked together. Each method emphasises
different aspectsof the sameobject: different emphasesof the sameobject taken together
show more detail: thereforethe two togethershowmore detail. If the two togethershow
more detail and: greaterdetail allows for more completeexplanation: it follows that the
to
used explain towns: similar objects be by
can explained the samemethod: therefore,
I
132
from all the preceding,it follows that the two methodstogethercan be used to give a
How exactly can they be linked together? How is'greater detail shown? How does
greater detail improve explanations? Can the methods be applied to different examples.
An assumptionis made in the last syllogism, specifically, that towns are similar. It
might be argued, taking a strictly modal perspective, that it is necessary to have different
are similar, one needsto examinethem in detail and comparethem. If it is said that to
examine them in detail demands a separate method for each object examined, a
comparison of results will involve a comparison of both the, method and the objects
examined. It will then be unclear whether the results show differences between the
decided that to explain one example it is necessary to use the concepts of landmarks,
nodes,paths, districts and edges;for another thoseof urban artifacts, primary elements,
dwelling areas and locus and in yet another, grain, visual character, sequential view and
quarters, how is it possible to compare the results? Without a common term between
common term, it is not certain that the terms within any one method are related to each
other in the same way as those within any of the other methods. It would not'be certain,
using the same set of terms for all examples. The purpose of this thesis is to suggest that
This should be seen not as a method for determining a fixed set of objects but as a
by differences
methodof exposing, comparison, that demand A
explanation. consistent
it has been said that for comparisonto be effective there must be a fixed point of view,
it is necessary to specify the view taken in making the comparison. The common view
in each method separately has been to see each in terms of classes, relations and
used
properties. This then is the basis for comparing the two methods. The question to be
asked is, when seen in these terms, are the subdivisions used in each method defined
in the same way? If not, which offers a better definition? The second question demands
(a) consistency, all definitions should be based on the same pertinent characteristics;
(b) coherence, the definitions should be related to each other in a consistent way in
(c) specificity, the definitions should clearly posit classesof identiriable phenomenain
sufficient detail;
wide a variety of examples as possible while still allowing for the identification of
I
134
specific differences;
To begin the comparison,it would also seemnecessaryto establish point at which there
is a correspondence in Conzen's and Caniggia's terms. Where is there the least doubt
that they are referring to the samething? Notably, it would seemto be the caseof the
plot, or, as referred to by Caniggia, the lot. Notable, because it is the awarenessand use
in analysis of the plot that distinguishes both Conzen's and Caniggia's work from others
and which to some extent distinguishes urban morphology from other fields of
To choose the plot as the reference point, however, is to a certain extent to dive
head first into the most troubled area. The previous analyses have shown that the
definitions of Conzen"s plot and Caniggia's lot give rise to several problems in their
respective places. To address these problems directly is perhaps the best way to begin,
clearing away some of the major issues, making further comparison easier.
tissue, of which the lot is the module, demonstratesthe similarity. 'Mis graphic
while is
encouraging, too vagueas a basisof comparison. Looking at the other
similarity,
entities associated with the plot and lot within the element complex of plot pattern,
Conzenidentifies two main typesof entities, the plot, on the one hand, and the block and
plot serieson the other. Also identified are the further entities of plot head and plot tail
the lot, made up of the built area and the pertinent area; the pertinent strip,
entities:
lots; and the built route, made up of the route and the pertinent strip. The
made up of
and Caniggia's lot in terms of the constituent parts of the entity and the entities of which
it forms a part. The plot head corresponds to the built area and plot tail to the pertinent
area (see Figure 88). Conzen's plot series is an aggregate of plots and Caniggia's
to
relative other element complexesand in terms of comprehension. The plot pattern,
complex, has two constituent elements, the plot and the block, one an
as an element
the other, while the other element complexeshave only one constituent
aggregateof
136
element. Regarding comprehension, putting two entities within the one complex
potentially conceals pertinent forms useful in analysis. That is, the street block's are not
treated in detail, being seen as a secondary aspect of the plot pattern. The
adequately
plot series also has a marginal status relative to the plot and street.
Similarly, Caniggia's definition of tissue contains two constituent elements, the lot
and the pertinent strip. His subdivision thus suffers from the same problems as Conzen's
A comparison of definitions of the plot also reveals an important difference. The plot,
according to Conzen, represents a land-use unit. The inclusion of use in the definition
arguments have been put forward in the previous chapters suggesting that use is not a
definition. Distinguishing between classes, relations and properties, human activity and
the relation between that activity and physical forms are fundamentally different from the
'use' should rightly refer to the human activity while 'form' should refer to
consistency,
the arrangement of physical objects., -A further issue is raised in examining the plot
'Plot' is a term used in too many ways to sustain further use as an analytical term
entity, sometimes including the boundary, either in the abstract, as an imaginary line
between comer points, or referring to the physical objects fonning the boundary or a
differenceof physical objectssuch as the line betweentwo different paving materials (or
as in North America betweena mown and unmownlawn). It is used to refer to all the
objects within the area, including buildings, gardens and the enclosing walls. It is used
to refer to the defined place of human activity. It is also used to refer to, or assumes,
the abstract notion of property, an object socially recognized to be under the direct or
a coherent set of terms for form, these differencesmust be taken into account.
distinguished from both. Use refers to an aggregate of human activities, for example,
residential use: sleeping, eating, social interaction, etc., The use may be accommodated
by any number of different physical forms. The classification of use, and so its
definition, should be based on types of activities. In examining and explaining form, the
different types of activities can then be shown to be associated with specific forms by a
between a human or group of humans and a physical object or form, conferring rights
protected by law or social convention on the individual or group over the object. The
The importance of this relation in the formation and transformation of the built
aspect influencing the form of the built environment it has been noted by Muthesius in
his study of the English terracedhouse(1982:31) and by Moudonin her study of Alamo
Square in San Francisco (1986: 145). An ýargument for its distinction as a separate
aspect was put forward by the author in his MA thesis (1986). The increase in the
number of studies dealing specifically with ownership and its involvement in the
dynamics of urban form indicates a growing awarenessof the importance of control. See,
for example, Adams and May (1990), Cannadine (1980), Carr (1982), Carter and Lewis
(1990), Jahn (1982), Jones (1991), Pompa (1988) Rowely (1975), Springett (1982) and
Ward Given the purpose of this thesis, little more, if anything can be added
-(1970)
The reason for the obscurity of control as a distinct aspect of form is due mainly to
the fact that the effect of the relations of control is for the most part one of a limit
correspond to those of control making it difficult to distinguish one from the others.
ownership serves as a good example and is perhaps the most common type of control.
As a socially and legally defined entity of ownership, the privately owned land parcel
limits the activities of the ownersto the defined area. The owners may do what they
wish (within other legal limits) within the parcel but do not have that freedomoutside
for legal and social reasons. The boundary of the parcel limits or confines those
139
to
activities a strictly defined (if not observed)area. It should be noted that this areal
restriction of activity is it
what makes possible to refer to a plot as a land use unit.
Similarly, ownershiplimits the building activity of the owner. Again using the plot
as an example,the in
area which an owner is allowed to act on the built environment is
limited by the area defined in the legal agreement establishing the plot as property.
Depending on the strength and effectiveness of the social and legal system, an owner
cannot build or modify buildings beyond the limits of the plot for legal and social
reasons.
I'lie strength of the social and legal limits- set by the division of land as property is
considerable. One of the most striking examples of that strength is the effect of the
The development of medieval new towns, 18th Century estates in London and elsewhere
and almost any contemporary suburban housing estate begins, not with building, but with
of the plots defined. The building gives material force to the abstract division of tile
land. Once built, the physical definition of the plot reinforces the limit set by the
considered of less value than a different or altered form. Ther6 is a tendency for the
initial pattern of land division to persist because the amount of physical material and
capital and time invested in the building is too great to change easily. That is, it
remains of value for relatively extended periods. Also, as the plot is the unit of
ownership, change is most likely to occur in terms of those units. Changes thus follow
the subdivision or combination of existing plots. While the physical divisions reinforce
The division of propertycomesfirst, but building takes over. There is, however,an
interaction betweenthe two. On the one hand, the property may be divided with a
rooms. On the other hand, possible new forms may not be implemented due to the
It would seem that for the purposes of analysis, a clearer picture of the built
environment emerges by distinguishing physical forms from their associated uses and the
limits and nature of control over them. Seen as separate aspects, it is possible to
them and examine their interaction over time, contributing to a more detailed
correlate
is the distinction.
explanation than possible without making
aspect,
the morphological context,
socio-economic the site and development. Within tile
morphologicalaspector lie
townscape, distinguishestown plan, land utilization pattern
in tile comparison is, on the one hand, Conzen'sinclusion of land utilization pattern
141
within the more general aspect of townscape, and on the other, Caniggia's exclusion of
general aspects corresponding to site and function. These aspects are addressed by
arguments and the criterion of consistency, it would seem that in a synthesis of these
land
aspects, utilization pattern should be included under the generalaspectof function,
rather than under the general aspect of townscape. This follows because, on the one
and the built environment and land utilization pattern is a more specific aspect
characterized by the same pertinent feature. On the other hand, townscape is a general
aspect characterized by the spatial relations between built objects. Regarding Caniggia's
exclusion of all but spatial and temporal aspects, the criterion of comprehension would
to
seem necessitate the inclusion of general aspects for site, -and function.
Tbe issue of control adds another consideration. The general category of function
would not seem to be an appropriate general category for the aspect of control. Rather,
taking into account the desire for generality and consistency, function, as a general
aspect is too limiting. Looking at the two aspects of function and control in terms of
classes, relations and properties, both function and control refer to a relation between
humans and built forms. The two might then be put together under a more general
category.
possible to suggestfour general aspectsto the built environment: the spatial, temporal,
.
142
human and natural. For the spatial aspect, the pertinent characteristic is the spatial
excluding land use pattern but including town plan and building fabric and encompasses
Caniggia's copresence. -ý
and the built environment, including relations or interactions as intention, use, control,
construction and transformation, response and significance and referring indirectly to the
more complex structures of government, law, exchange, production, education etc. This
forms.
The natural aspectrefersto the mediumout of which the built environmentis made,
including therefore the stuff of the earth and atmosphere, its arrangement or spatial
This encompassesConzen's
relations, properties and processes. physical context and site
as well as Caniggia's to
references slope, solar orientation and other natural features or
Tile identification of a natural aspect assumes a distinction between the built and
materials, the distinction of built and unbuilt objects is basedprimarily on the fact that
built objects are the result of an interaction of humansand the natural environmentin
143
aspect, one traditionally identified along with the aspectsof spaceand time, namely,
century physics, however, the aspect of matter can be stated more generally as energy.
This is so because,while the concept of matter in general cannot account for that of
unbuilt because it is possible to distinguish the two in terms of the source of energy
which drives or sustains the process of formation of the two kinds of object. Built objects
are those which arc the result of a process of formation sustained by human energy.
The energetic aspect is in many ways essential for the full- explanation of form.
Examples which demonstrate this are the cost-distance hypothesis and tile hypothesis of
In the case of the latter, one of the primary explanations of this phenomenon is tile
difference in the amount of effort, and so energy, necessary to produce change in the
different elements. Less effort is necessary to change individual buildings than to change
streets.
These suggesteddivisions are based on the distinction between the kinds of relation
and the kind of entities related. As argued in chapterstwo and three, spatial relations
are fundamentally different from temporal relations. Equally, the relations between
humansand built objects are different from those betweentwo or more built objects in
terms of the nature of the componentsand the nature of the relations between the
components.
144
the built environmentwhich they identify are distinguished for the purposesof analysis
recognizedto be interdependent
and interacting. To someextent, the medium
and are
illustrating the differences between the aspects and the way they are interrelated. As
/form/, /function/ and /development/ are all nouns and so equivalent but they all
words,
interrelation of the aspects. I.,ooking at the aspects in this way is to see the interaction
humans and built forms and the natural environment over time as a whole. To
of
distinguish different aspects is thus only to see the same thing from different
I'lie further subdivision of the spatial aspect is the main focus of the thesis and is
in detail in the remainder of this and in the following chapter. Regarding the
addressed
but a first tentative suggestion can made here based on the distinctions
natural aspects
to this point and the general distinction of classes, relations and properties.
made up
The subdivision of the temporal aspect is, beyond a certain point, speculative and not
to be undertaken here in any detail. Both Conzen and Caniggia suggest a division by
changes in its intensity as well as in its material and spiritual forms, thus allowing
recognition of distinct cultural periods. ... Each period leaves its distinctive
material residues in the landscape and for the purpose of geographical analysis can
be viewed as a morphological period. (1969: 7)
If I compare the changes to the 'type' over smaller temporal intervals, I realize that
in the course of a century the type has-ývaried through a series of changes, some
temporary, in the sense that they do not have a perceptible effect on the new
formulation of the type, others permanent, which I rind quite clearly in the new type.
This occurs even in, the absence of gradual overall building, given that most often
building activity does not go on continuously but is realized through alternate
periods of 'building booms' and stasis. (1979: 52)
In reality the contribution of local changes is legible only over long periods
... we
will call the chronological interval of sufficient length to find a change of sufficient
clarity a phase. (1979: 52)
For both Conzen and Caniggia, the periods are not absolute but relative and must be
determined for each study based on similarities and differences over time in the town to
and more particularly and especially the continued production of similar forms. Caniggia
does go further in subdividing the temporal aspect by positing a mechanism for change.
That mechanism is the typological process. A full examination of the typological process
Intention refers to the relations between humans and forms in terms of ideas, problems,
objectives and desiies concerning potential forms. Use refers to the relation between a
146
form and a human which is the actual interaction of form and human for a purpose.
rise to a direct creation or change of form, that is, the intentional act of building or
modifying the material form itself, encompassing the techniques and tools of construction.
Response-significancerefers to the relation between humans and forms which give rise
to physical and mental sensationsor significancein the human. This includes exchange
value, which refers to the relation between a form as an object and a material or
and analyses, the human or humans which are part of those relations are often referred
to as agents. Examples of such studies are those concerning the agents of change.
These have shown there are many people and organizations involved in the production
1992). Following from the desire for consistencyand specificity, distinctions should be
made within the general category of 'agent. The more basic distinctions are:
(b) structure, if the agent is a corporate entity, distinguishing differences in the way
individuals are related within the entity in terms of power or the freedom to make
(C) social and legal status, distinguishing between private individuals, private
companies,public companies,
private or public institutions, governmentministries ete.
147
In terms of explanation, the task is- to examine and determine the nature of the
interrelations and interactions between the agents and the forms and the relations
betweenthe agentsinvolved.
Under the natural aspectare the componentsof earth, atmosphere,sun, water,flora and
fauna and their various interrelations to form the identifiable general subjects of physical
The energeticaspect
This aspect is one which demands further study. A provisional subdivision of the
Having made these distinctions, the simple diagram of Figure 9 can be expanded to
illustrate the distinction of these aspects. The expanded diagram is shown in Figure 10.
As the more general aspects must be seen as interdependent and interacting, so must tile
to arrive at an adequate explanation of form. What is the effect, for example, of controls
Caniggia'sdefinition remains unchangedwith 'tile area built upon together with the
'
pertinent area. To what do thesederinitions materially refer? Rather, what aspectsor
characteristics of form or the spatial relations of objects are selected to detennine the
most basic, this is to see the ground or surface of the earth as divisible, any one
abstract terms, an area is the part of the earth's surface, seen as a two dimensional
surface, defined as within a closed geometric figure made up of points and the lines
between them. The lines are the boundaries of the area. The pertinent characteristics
defining the area are thus the spatial relation on a two dimensional surface of boundary
lines. It is in these tenns that Conzen's plot and Caniggia's lot can be said to refer to
the same thing. In what other ways are they similar? Strictly, neither definition
specifically states what actually constitutes the defining boundaries of the area. The
definitions are thus equivocal in tems of specifying the spatial relation of objects. To
inferences from other statements in the texts. Looking at statements about the plot or
conception of plot and lot respectively. For Conzen in Ainwick, the strip-plot is 'an
less fronting
elongated, more or rectangular plot a street with one of its shorter
boundaries[see Figure 88]' (1969:130). Additionally, the strip-plot is divided into two
149
areas, the plot head and the plot tail. The former is 'the smaller but usually more
important front part of a strip-plot including the frontage and any land under and close
to a plot dominant, placed on or near the street line.' The latter is 'the larger but
(1969:128).
on each route the basic characteristic of modularly disposed building fronts. This
is symptomatic, in reality, of an overall modularity in the conformation of aggregates.
That modularity arises from the fact that an aggregate is built at more or less the
time building types. Analogous types imply
same using analogous ... a similar
measure of area under each building, which constitutes the buildable lot. This is
comprised of the area built upon together with the pertinent area. Therefore, the
module of the aggregate is the lot, constantly tending toward a rectangular form and
a disposition of one short side fronting on the street and the long side perpendicular
to the street [see Figure 88]. (1979: 129)
Caniggia's conception of the plot as used for the analysis of an English town of medieval
in outline, that is, the configuration of the boundary on the ground plane, and a
similarity in the division and location of component parts the built area and unbuilt
-
area. There is the further similarity of orientation to the street or route. The quotations
both imply that a building is located within the plot in a similar relative position.
also
Given the above similarities, Conzen's plot and Caniggia's lot refer to a similar set of
characteristicsand so may be said to refer to the sameor similar class of object, at least
within the restricted areas specified. Tentatively, then, the plot may be used as a
Several problems still remain, however, in the definitions of the plot. Strictly, both
to the criterion of specificity, that is, accounting for all the relevant details of the
respect
consideration. Is there more to a plot than the geometry of its outline, the
object under
distinction of the built and unbuilt areas and their relative positions that would be useful
in analysis? With respect to the criterion of generality, the definitions are too specific
to the examples cited and so exclude other types and thus wider application.
The first problem involves a more general consideration. flow, in general, is form
the purposes of analysis, separates tile two-dimensional surface features from the three-
dimensional building fabric. He tends to see the built environment in terms of the two-
three-dimensional reality, but by using primarily plan information for analysis, the
to the
definition of the analytic subdivisions will exclude characteristics left out by the
For the most part Caniggia conceiVesof form as an organic, three-dimensional whole,
the emphasisin the definition of the lot on area. This is manifest in the
regardlessof
of the hierarchy of forms, in which any one entity is seenas the arrangement
conception
its in
parts all its detail.
three-dimensional That the lot is seenprimarily as an area
of
is in part due to the ambiguities in its definition and the conflation of scales,a problem
that is, betweenparts. The building is also conceivedas a type, that is /building/ refers
to a class of objects defined by, common characteristics. Any object having the
is
characteristics an example of the class. Conzen also refers to forms in terms of types,
most notably in defining plan units. As in the case of Caniggia's building type, Conzen's
plan unit type is a class of object or form derined by common characteristics. Conzen
is not as explicit as Caniggia in the use of the type, employing it as a matter of course
Looking at the matter more generally, any word or term referring to an object refers to
because of the nature of language. /House/ refers not to any one particular object
a class
S
but to the concept <house> and so to all objects which have the characteristics which
that concept. That is to say, the type is defined on the basis of common
constitute
combination of streets, plots and buildings. More fundamentally, this implies that the
the discussion of the plot, it was argued that the use of a plot is not a pertinent
the plan-unit and Caniggia's of the building provide the preliminary choices. For
number of a particular kind of object each in a particular spatial relation to the others.
number of particular types of objects in a particular spatial relation to each other. I'lie
arrangement of parts. From this it is clear that a form must be seen as both an
with a distinct outline, yet it is possible to discern recognizable parts, each with its own
distinct outline.
The outline of the whole arises with the arrangement of the parts. It is by discerning or
collection of things as an individual object. The most common and certainly the most
against a fixed or known unit. To satisfy the desire for specificity, external dimensions
alone are not sufficient to define a form. The class of all objects or entities 25 ft by 100
ft is too general for the purposes of analyzing the built environment. In some cases,
153
particularly the plot, the outline alone can be used to define specific forms becausean
is
assumption made that the outline refers to the specific objects composing the form.
Again, the desire for specificity, would make this kind of assumptionunacceptable.The
constituent parts. Practically speaking, there are many cases, particularly in attempting
to reconstruct forms of earlier periods, in which the information regarding the specific
constituent parts does not exist. Inferences must be made from the information that does
exist and in the case of tile plot, for example, the outline dimensionsare often all that
I'his is not sufficient reason to exclude from the general definition of form the
aspects of characteristics which do not exist in the present state of the form. In order
to account for the full range of possible forms and to account for the full complexity of
those forms, the base definition should include as pertinent characteristics the objects
which physically compose the entire form. Thus, returning to the definition of the plot,
enclosure walls, fences or hedges, amongst many other possible structures or elements.
At the least, the basedefinition should include a place for theseobjects. There is then
the explicit indication that somethingwasthere even if it is not now. This reinforcesthe
of form: the type of parts, their number and arrangement, adding that the parts and
general classes
Looking again at the definition of Caniggia's building type and Conzen's plan-unit type,
rooms. This is an arrangementof one kind or class of object. The pertinent parts
selected are all rooms, even if there are different kinds of rooms. In contrast, the
kinds of object: streets, plots and buildings. The question is how these forms are
different.
This raises the more general questions of how the different forms are related to each
other and what the structure of the built environment is as a whole. The question
built environment (Caniggia 1979: 59-60). To ask how forms are related is in some ways
to approach the issue from the wrong end. It would be more appropriate to ask how
forms came to be defined. Rather, it is possible to ask how forms are related because,
as used here and by Conzen and Caniggia, the forms are conceivcd as related in a
particular way. More accurately, one should say 9came to be conceived' as related in a
particular way. One of the primary contributions of Conzen, Muratori and Caniggia is
to have conceivedof and articulated the view of the built environmentas a structure of
hierarchically related parts. Such a view came about through a thorough scrutiny of the
155
built environment itself. They posited the hypothesis of a hierarchical structure which
continues to sustain the scrutiny of others. The hierarchy is manifest in the relations
between the subdivisions. If the subdivisions or elements are defined on the basis of that
structure, this is to define both individual elements and the relations between them at
the same time. It is thus impossible to-discuss the individual elements without
subdivisions.
Though there are differences between Conzen's and Caniggia's versions of the hierarchy
and problems in each, the fundamental idea is that one type of form in the built
environment contains another and is itself contained by yet another. For example, the
plot contains the building and the plot is itself contained in the block. Looking more
explicitly the relation between the subdivisions is a hierarchy such that 'each object is
materials. It is a hierarchy in which any one form encompasses all the forms within it
in progressive steps of aggregation. Any one form thus 'contains' all the forms within it
as constituent parts.
156
Taking into account what has been said about use and the definition of form, 'land
likely options are: on the one hand, 'to have within' or 'enclose' and on the other, 'to
'forms
the additional phrases, the generalframe or as well as the emphasisin Conzen's
definitions on boundaries would tend to support the first interpretation. Buildings lie
boundaries and plot patterns lie within street lines. There is thus a contrast
within-plot
In terms of attempting a synthesis of subdivisions, which version has the most-to offer
levels. These'problems are in part duc to his conception of the relation 9contain' which
157
as an area and an outline or boundary. I'his conception of form has already been
criticised, for
however, not being able to fully accountfor and so adequatelydefine form.
which applies to each level in the hierarchy. That is, any one level is related to the next
above it in the same way. Each level and the relation to the next level is defined at the
sametime. Thus the definition of all levels and the relation betweenlevels is consistent.
connection between the subdivisions to form a coherent set. The relation between
is
subdivisions part-to-whole. Objects of one level are the parts composing objects of the
next level up. Afore strictly, in tems of classes, objects of one level are the potential
parts in the acts of composition the results of which is the range of objects of the next
level up. The group of all potential parts taken together is a class of object. Equally,
the group of all objects resulting from the composition of objects from the first group is
a class of objects. It is more correct to say that the relation between the classes is
potential part-to-potential whole because the members of the class at the lower level are
not 'parts'
themselves or membersof the class at the higher level but parts of individual
Russell (1925) in defining logical types. The distinction involves the intervening
function. One class, the lower in tile hierarchy, is the set of possible terms for the
function. The other class, the higher in tile hierarchy, is the set of products of the
function (see Figure 8). In terms of Caniggia's hierarchy, the class of all "rooms' is the
set of terms for the 'function of building' tile product of which is the set of all 'buildings'.
158
whole, the structure of the hierarchy can be seen as one of levels of complexity.
Within certain limits, written language has a structure analogous to that of Caniggia's
content, there are letters, words, sentences or lines, and paragraphs or stanzas (and
various other larger entities). Letters can be taken as individuals, that is, objects without
constituent parts. Single letters thus have zero aggregation or complexity and constitute
the lowest level. Words are aggregatesof letters, sentences are aggregatesof words and
/paragraph/ therefore refers to a different level of complexity and different type of entity.
The objects in a given level are distinct from those in the others because they are
Seen in this way, it can be said that all written words are generically the same because
generically a different type of entity. It is, we shall say, a different generic type of entity.
Words and sentences are not, however, random aggregatesof letters or words. They are
specific arrangements of their respective parts. That is, again disregarding content, the
M
word /dog/ is different from the word /cat/ because it is a specific arrangement of
different specific letters. Each is, we shall say, a different speci/tictype of word. The
dictionary thus provides a partial list of the different accepted specific types of word.
159
Further, the specific type is not a single object but a class of instances,each instance
being an example of the specific type. Any one example might be written in a different
defining the word /dog/ (the letters d, g, o in the sequenced-o-g), it is an exampleof the
speciric type.
to-whole. Letters are parts of words and words are parts of sentences. As mentioned,
seen in terms of classes, however, the relation is not strictly part-to-whole. The class of
letters is not a part of the class of all words. Putting together or aggregating words
all
is an act or function following particular rules. Words and sentences are not eternal
be analyzed as static entities. They coine to lie and to better understand them
givens to
that process should become the object of analysis. The class of all letters is the set of
domain the function whose product is words. Further, the set of all
possible terms or of
sentences. Generally then, each generic type can be seen as the range of one function
Analogously, as letters, words, sentences and paragraphs are different generic types
there are different specific types of letter, word, etc., there are different specific types of
of form: materials are parts of structuresetc. As the generic types of letters, words etc.
the product of an act of aggregation following various rules and so best seen as the
are
160
seen as products of a function. In terms of classes, as any one generic type is the range
function whose product is a different generic type of entity which is in turn the
of a
domain of another function in a hierarchy, so any one level of Caniggia's hierarchy is the
range of a function whose product is a different generic type of entity which is in turn
If the definitions of form used in the analysis of the built environment are to be
form a coherent set of terms they must take into account differences in
consistent and
different terms and to assure that all forms are taken into account. As noted, the
types, however, indicates that 'type of part' is still too general. Without specifying the
floors, roofs etc. Such definitions would not be wrong but they neglect forms
of walls,
levels of organization lying between the brick and building or block and wall, floor
or
include as a pertinent characteristic the same generic type relative to the type of form
being defined.
The question is, then, which generic type relative to the type being defined should
three generic types, which would seem to go against the desire for consistency and
specificity. Each of the constituentelementsof the plan-unit is not defined in the same
way as the plan-unit itself and the definitions of those elements are inadequatewith
consistentand specific basis for the definition of form. It derineseach level in the same
way and at the same time establishes the relation with the other levels. A given level
is defined as being composed of The forms one level down the hierarchy.
The pertinent characteristicsselectedfor defining form can thus be stated as: the
generic type of part, limited to one, the number of parts and their arrangement. By
positing a step-wise structure of levels in which the forms of one level are the parts of
the next higher level, the generictype of the form will be determinedby the generic type
Looking again at Conzen's and Caniggia's clefinitions of the plan-unit and building and
also at other of their definitions, it is not sufficient to specify the type of parts only in
and buildings. I'lie many different plan-units specified in AInwick also indicate that it
is not just the generic type of part, but also the specific type which must be identified
in defining a form. Different plan-units are distinguished because they have different
constituent parts, either different types of streets, plots or buildings. Likewise, Caniggia
distinguishes different specific types of building on the basis of different specific types
of parts. This is evident in the distinction of different types of rooms, structures and
members of a class beyond the similarities which define the established class. Those
members with similar differences are then members of a subclass or specific type. This
comparison and classification, the difference between classifying generic types and
specific types can be seen as the distinction of different functions and their domains and
ranges seen as whole classes while the latter is the distinction of the different products
Thus the set of pertinent characteristics for defining form must include the specific
type of part, the whole set being the generic type of part, the specific type, number and
Having adopted the structure of that hierarchy for the suggested general definition of
form and structure of generic elements, the following is an attempt to deduce some of the
implications of adopting that structure. It is perhaps well to repeat here that this set of
pertinent characteristics for the definition of form is not intended to establish a definitive
77his implies that if some object or form does not seem to fit easily within the
framework, it is different not that it is wrong or does not exist. The question must be,
why is it different? The set of characteristics provides a consistent procedure for the
recognition of form, making it possible to ask why a given form is different and compare
results in a consistent way. How is such flexibility possible while keeping the levels
163
distinct and maintaining the desired consistencyand coherence? Applying the set of
The level in the hierarchy below the plot is occupied by 'buildings'. According to the
examination of the examplesof plots reveals many which would not seem to fit the
definition of a plot. There are plots with only one building and others without any
buildings. The plot is composed,in fact, of different types of parts, such as boundary
built environment as objects occupying a position relative. to other objects. They must
be seen as both objects which are parts in an arrangement with others to form a larger
this view, one can examine a given form from two perspectives: as a part in an object of
these views to isolate -and identify objects provides multiple criteria for establishing
given form lies in the hierarchy of levels of complexity. One can then ask, what
where a
is the next more complex identifiable form of which a building is a part? What other
that form? What position as a part does that more complex form occupy?
parts compose
What other forms occupy a similar position in composing forms of higher complexity?
In order to successfully answer such questions and achieve the desired flexibility and
The simplest example is a one room house. In Caniggia's terms, an object which
is an arrangement of structures (a floor, four walls and a roof) is a 'room. If, as a part
stands alone, an 'arrangement of one room', within an area defined by a boundary wall,
the whole enclosure in turn being one of several forming a block, the object is part of
a9 plot'. As part of a plot it is, by definition, a 'building'. The object is, then, a 'single
room building' is
and a point at which the level of complexity of 'rooms' is coextensive
with the level of 'buildings'. The single room is directly part of a plot without being part
of an arrangement of several rooms composing a building (see Figure 89, top row).
There is in this case an intersection of levels and the single room can be considered to
function as a building.
Other examples show that one form may extend through several levels of the
hierarchy. A single space building such as a factory shed may occupy an entire block.
This would then be an example of a single room building, a single building plot and a
single plot block. To account for this within the framework of the hierarchy of levels of
and a 'block'. This is to say that it is an Object which is composedof parts of the level
of 'structures"- walls, floors, roofsetc. - and a part which formsan aggregatewith streets
but only, so to speak, as brackets around the form. In this sense, the levels of
complexity can be seen as potential positions to be occupied. A given form can be said
to occupy a level either because it is composed of parts of the next lower level or
because it is a part of the form of the next higher level. It will occupy several levels
simultaneously,if, like the examplejust cited, it is composedof parts two or more levels
165
below the level in which the object acts as a part. In the exampleof the plot, a garden
structures; it is a wall (see Figure 32). As a part, however, it does not from an
arrangement with other walls, a floor and roof to compose a room. The next identifiable
more complex form of which it is a part is a plot. The other main constituents of the plot
boundary wall and open ground surface 'function' at the level of buildings in composing
the identifiable form of the plot. At this point it becomes apparent that language
becausethe labels are too restrictive. This is so on the one hand becausethe reasonable
/room/, for example, would not readily admit cupboards, stairways, corridors, and
balconies, which are, on the one hand arrangements of walls, floors, ceiling/floors, or
roofs and on the other are components in making up'buildings'. On the other hand, the
terms are misleading with respect to coextensive entities. The day to day meaning of
terms tend to give rise to expectations which are somewhat difficult to overcome. I'lie
terms as labels for the different generic types or levels of complexity. There are several
reasons for choosing these terms. One is tile traditional use of Latin terminology in the
166
Latin is a dead language and so relatively stable. It is therefore also vague enough in
Equally, Latin, being a root language of English and other Modem languages, it provides
numbering or lettering. The terms can be selected to refer in a very general way to the
Intermediate levels
Examining again the range of existing plots and applying the pertinent characteristics
for defining form, another issue arises in attempting to achieve the desired degree of
identifiable entity composed of what appear to be plots. At the same time, the entire
an
terrace may be found as a part of a block (see Figure 104). As a composition of plots,
the terrace must be considered as occupying the level of the 'block', but as part of a
block, it would occupy the level of the 'plot. To account for such an identifiable entity
this is a matter of seeing forms as botli individual objects and arrangements of parts. It
is by adopting these two views alternately in looking at the terrace that the form appears
between the levels of the block and plot. One must ask, what is tile next
as an entity
more complex form of which the row of plots making up the terrace is a part? What
other objects compose that form? What position as a part does that form occupy? What
other forms occupy a similar position in composing a form of the next higher level of
167
It will be noted that, as coextensiveforms extend more than one level, there may be
is
example, a compositionof materials and thereforeoccupies the level of 'structures'.
It functions, however,as a part within a wall which occupies the same level. The
and that of structures (see Figure 22). In some examplesof window frame, the main
openings of the frame are filled with a secondary structure of wood or a lead framework
and small panes (see Figure 20, s). This entity would thus occupy a level between that
-
the frame and materials, a tertiary intermediate level. It is conceivable that the small
of
panes could also be filled with a framework and still smaller panes and so on ad
the materials. Other examples of forms occupying intermediate levels are roof trusses,
following pertinent characteristicsin the definition of form: the generic type of the parts,
the specific type of the parts, their number and arrangement and the position of the
I
in a form of the higher levels of complexity.
object as a part
168
Caniggia's lot in terms of coextensive levels
of the lot. In the definition there is an ambiguity regarding the status of the pertinent
area. One interpretation would take the pertinent area as a 'room' and so a part of the
houseor 'building'. The other would take the pertinent area as a separate,one room
'building', thus together with the house forming a lot of two main parts. In either case,
coextensive levels are necessary to adequately account for the form. In the first
interpretation the building (with the pertinent area) must be consideredas coextensive
with the level of the lot. The 'building' alone is considered as a 'lot'. In the second
interpretation, the pertinent area, as a 'room' must be considered as coextensive with the
level of 'buildings'. The two 'buildings' then forming a 'lot'. Given the examples shown
by Caniggia (Figures 64-68), neither interpretation seems more justified than the other.
On the-one hand, some of the building types illustrated by Caniggia include the pertinent
area. On the other hand, a wide variety of types do not and thosewhich do are almost
exclusively the casa a schiera or row house. Tile pertinent area of the casa a schiera
or compression. In all cases the extension or compression has limits. The extension in
the case of Caniggia's lot occurs betweenthe level of the 'room' and the 'lot' (if the
is
and part of a pertinent strip or block. It is the fact of extension of compression and
its limits which is of interest rather than a fixed labelling of forms. This emphasisesthe
The necessity for coextensive and intermediate levels demonstrates that the division
framework for the purposes of analysis. It is not, however, an arbitrary view but one
the built environment, more particularly in the case of Caniggia, by the history of the
built environment. For Caniggia, each level corresponds to a stage of complexity in the
eaves and trees as dwellings to the complex, composite settlements of large cities.
Regardless,the resulting view is one in which the built environmentis seenas a type.
That is, the built environment is seen as a composite of all versions. Any one version
is then seen in terms of what it does or does not have in common with all the rest
together. The act of analysis is thus to compare an actual case with the composite
comparisonpoints out or underlines the deviation and differencesof the example from
the composite seen as a common reference point. In such comparisons, the complexities
of parts but was criticised becauseit included more than one generic type of part. The
problem is, then, if the degreeof specificity achieved by Conzenin defining plan-units
define formsusing only one generic type of part? The rangeand specificity of the plan-
units identified by Conzen and the resulting comprehensiveness and subtlety of his
explanations of growth and change in towns is one of the primary attractions of his work.
that is, without reference to the range of pertinent characteristics used by Conzen? The
In the task of distinguishing forms, the generic type of the forms and so their
the most complex parts composing the forms and the place of the forms as parts in more
complex entities. Without specifying more than this, all that has been determined is that
the form is of a given generic type. Without specifying more, the generic type remains
a single, undifferentiated class. Examining the different examples of a given generic type
and identifying the specific type of the parts, their number and arrangement begins to
subdivide the generic type into distinct sets of specific types. Using the suggested set
it
stands, would only be possible to distinguish plan-units on the basis of the street
system - the types of streets their number and arrangement. This is obviously not
171
enoughto be able to distinguish the range of types identified by Conzen. The lack of
addressedbelow. it
Regardless, is necessaryto allow for more detail in distinguishing
Level of specificity
The maximum level of specificity is obtained, in theory, when the type identifies
one and only one object with all the attributes it is possible to find in it, in all the
characteristics which it exhibits, which render it, in whatever mode, totally
opposable to other objects, however similar. Only at that point will it have realised
the coincidence of the building type and the building (1979: 111)
...
Thus, the greater and more particular the pertinent characteristics chosen in defining
specific types, the higher the level of specificity. It is possible, for example, to define
house type on the basis of more general features such as the number and arrangement
a
of rooms such as the case of a two-up and two-down cottage (see Figure 62). On the
other hand it is possibleto add to that definition featuressuch as the specific dimensions
and proportions of the rooms,the structure and materials of the floors, walls and roof,
Putting this into the termsof the suggestedgeneraldefinition and structureof levels,
the most general or lowest level of specificity is the generic type itself. The generic type
relation of a particular, type of part, that is, 'any arrangement of "rooms".' The most
specific or highest level of specificity is realised when all features are specified in all
levels and a building is differentiatedfrom all others. This is to identify a specific type
of only one example. By varying the level of specificity of the pertinent characteristics
it is possible to vary the subtlety of distinction of specific types. On the one hand it
might be coarse, such as Caniggia"s distinction of basic and special buildings and on the
other very fine, differentiating, for example, individual houses in the same terrace. For
this concept to work within the suggested framework and for the distinction of specific
say, the pertinent characteristic chosen to define specific types should be taken from
progressively lower levels of complexity. In the example of tile house, this would mean
specifying first the outline of the object as a whole, in terms of dimensions and ratios;
second, specifying the characteristics of rooms: their number, relative position and
outline in terms of dimensionsand ratios; and then proceedingto specify the 'structures'
materials of each structure: their number, arrangementand outline and finally the
Level of resolution
A concept which facilitates this approachand which has more general application in
141). While each element is treated separatelyin the texts, Caniggdais not, however,
Evaluating this aspect of their work, Conzen,on the one hand, in such works as
consistent in establishing and following graphic conventions for illustrating the separate
diagrams and plans, some showing one type of element and others two or more. On the
other hand, Caniggia does systematically separate the elements in setting out the
174
in Lettura and Progetto, treating one element in each chapter. Conzen treats
chapters
the different elements less consistently but this difference is due primarily to the
the
emphasise different levels while Conzen's
are casestudies structured chronologically
different levels theoretically and graphically is that Conzen and Caniggia are able to
Separating levels also makes it possible to compare the different levels with each
other. Looking at the changes in each level over time it is possible to distinguish
different rates of change between the different levels. Such comparisons have led to the
important postulate of differential rates of change between street patterns, plot patterns
building patterns. It is, indeed, these procedures which distingu ish the works of
and
Conzen, Muratori, Caniggia and other morphologists and the methods- of urban
Given both Conzen and Caniggia conceive of the town as an organic whole and
significant that Conzensaysof building pattern, plot pattern and street-systemthat they
of
are arrangements elementsviewed as separateelement complexes. The conception
175
of an element complex and its illustration is a matter of view. To distinguish only one
level of form is to limit the resolution of onesview. Aside from the exclusionof aspects
in the conventions of orthographic projection, the illustration of plot pattern, for example,
not resolve to a degree of detail finer than the outline of plots. The illustration of plot
pattern does not distinguish or resolve the parts of individual plots (see Figure 1). To
isolate the elements of one level of complexity is thus to view the town at a
separatelythe forms of the different generic types is to view the town at different levels
specific types. Increasing the level of resolution of analysis relative to the generic type .
generic types one or more levels below that of the type to be identified. Increasing the
level of resolution of analysis is to increase the level of specificity of the specific types
resolution relative to the level of the forms to be identified. An analysis can thus be
carried out at a stated level of specificity in terms of level of resolution. Given Conzen's
AInwick was carried out at the level of resolution of the 'building'. That is, in defining
specific types of plan-unit, Conzen distinguished elements from several levels below that
of the plan-unit as constituent parts and so includes street plot and building types of as
Outline
To further specify the analytical view and procedure implied by these conceptions, the
and can be used as a component in the organization of the pertinent characteristics used
in the definition and distinction of specific types. Outline and even a portion of outline,
such as plot width, even though limited in terms of the definition of form, are very useful
as analytical tools. For example, metrological analysis, using the plot width (Bond 1990;
Lafrenz 1988; Slater 1981,1982,1988b, 1990b; see Figure 102) and geometrical
analysis,using the proportionsof the plan outline of plots (Slater 1990b, see Figure 103)
The graphic outline of a plot, for example,is used to refer to the division of land
and the arrangement of buildings and enclosure walls of which the outline is a partial
component parts. As a means of defining form, outline assumes the existence of those
parts, whatever they might be. Again, the fact that in some cases the specific type of the
them should not be taken as a justification for the exclusion of that information in the
there.
dimensions such as the figure resulting from the orthographic projection of the external
axonometric and perspective. Outline is also one of the most economical means of
type of parts, referring to the hierarchy of generic types, the specific type of the
generic
parts, their number, arrangement and the position of the form in an object of the next
higher level of complexity. Assumingthat the identified parts are the most complex
entities composing the form, the generic type of the identified from will be one step up
the level of resolution of analysis relative to the forms to be identified. The first level
of specificity is the distinction of forms at the level of resolution of the forms themselves,
that is by outline. Outline includes the external dimensions of the form and the
position of the form. Specific types of plot can be distinguished, for example, by the
plan dimensions of width and depth, the proportions of those dimensions and the position
The second level of specificity involves increasing the level of resolution to that
corresponding to the next lower level of complexity relative to the forms to be identified.
Specific types of form are then distinguished by identifying the specific type of the
constituent parts (distinguished by outline), the number of each part and the arrangement
of all the parts. Taking again the example of the plot, specific types can be
distinguished by identifying: the type. of constituent parts, that is, buildings and any
other forms which function be extension (such as enclosure walls) or compression; the
number of each type of part and the arrangement of all the different parts (see Appendix
D, section 5-3).
Identifying specific types at the third and higher levels involves distinguishing more
specifically the constituent parts of-a form at each lower level. This is done by
increasing, step-wise, the level of resolution in order to distinguish the objects of the
levels two and more steps down the hierarchy from that of the forms to be identified.
The same procedure is then followed at each level as for the second, identifying the type
of parts, their number and arrangement. Thus, in the case of the plot, the third level
number and arrangement of rooms, different types of room being distinguished only in
To define objectsin this way is to define both the objectsand the relations between
them at the sametime. It is also in effect to define the hierarchy of elements. Keeping
in mind both Conzen'sand Caniggia's version of the hierarchy and accepting the
general
suggested definition of form, the question remains, how many levels are in the
hierarchy and what occupieseach level? If, in the abstract,the generic hierarchy taken
arises of which levels are pertinent to morphology. Taking as a primary goal the
synthesis of Conzen's and Caniggia's analytical subdivisions of form and again accepting
the suggested general definition of form and the structure of the hierarchy of elements
of answering these questions. Taking into account the criticisms noted in the previous
analyses, the comparison also serves as the basis for suggesting a modified hierarchy
which rectifies the problems identified. The comparison thus involves three entities:
Conzen"s elements and hierarchy, Caniggia's elements and hierarchy and the suggested
general definition of form and structure of levels. The last serves as a reference point
The synthesis is made possible by the suggested general definition of form and tile
work on the distinction of logical types as well as tile distinction of classes, relations and
180
it
that achievesa balance of generality and specificity becauseit defines elementsby
their relative position and internal structure. On the one hand, defining by relative
As establishedin the previoussectionof this chapter, the plot is the elementwhich has
been chosen as the starting point of comparison and so, ultimately of synthesis.
of a plot seriesor block. That is, tile plot is the next more complex entity of which the
Problems regarding Conzen'sversion were noted, specifically that his definition was
considered too restrictive regarding the actual constituent parts which might make up the
plot. For the same reason it is also inadequate as a component within the suggested
the lot, as distinct from 'building', is not even included in his outline of the hierarchy
of elements but only mentioned in the discussion of tissue as a module (though in most
181
cases the 'building, with the pertinent area, functions as a plot in the examples Caniggia
cites). The plot is thus dealt with more explicitly within Conzen'shierarchy of forms
than in Caniggia's, while both give restrictive derinitions relative to the suggestedgeneral
of form.
The importance of the plot in accounting for the diversity of forms is demonstrated
To consider all these as 'buildings' and so to consider them as composed of 'rooms' with
no other identifiable form in between, is to ignore a large range of forms which would
contribute to a more complete explanation of the built environment. First, there are
examples of plots composed of several different identifiable building types (see Figures
82; 84,86,91,92). Second, other examples show that it is possible to identify different
types of building occupying the same position in plots which are otherwise the same (see
Figures 76-78). Third, it is possible to rind similar types of building used in different
positions within a plot or in plots of different outline (see Appendix D, section 5.3).
a component part of the plot and identifying the plot as a primary element composed of
buildings and other elements. The form betweenroomsand plots might be accounted
and building and Caniggia's between building and lot argue for distinguishing between
and giving primary status to tile building and the plot. Thus, in proposing a synthesis
182
71c building
Having confirmed the distinction of plot and building or more strictly the distinction of
two levels of form in the hierarchy occupied by buildings and plots respectively, the
a plan element in the town plan, 'building' or 'block-plan' refers to the two dimensional
the industrial era (1981:99-104; Figures 47-54) indicate the objects to which he is
referring. Though he doesnot strictly define 'building', the plan, section,elevation and
illustrate building types (Figures63-69). Given the lack of a specific detailed definition
graphic similarity are the primary bases for positing a correspondence between Conzen's
Caniggiagoeson to define the parts of buildings, identifying three levels of form below
Conzendoes recognize the elements found in these levels and their importance in
Ainwick and in the discussion of the burgage cycle as well as more directly in his
discussionof buildings in 'The morphologyof townsin Britain during the industrial era'
(1981: 97-104). He also recognizes materials,*as in the studies of Frodsham and Ludlow
to restrict the level of resolution of analysis to the outline of the building is to exclude
a great deal that contributes to the character and identity of villages, towns and cities.
At the most abstract, given the interconnection of elements made explicit in the
to the lower levels. Taking a more concrete example, the developments in building
materials over the 19th century have had a considerable effect on urban form due to the
concrete and glass as building materials allowed for the development, for example, of the
great train sheds, skyscrapersand megastructures. The form of these buildings has
implications for the structure and form of plots and blocks and so of plan-units and
It
towns. still might be argued that such detail is unnecessaryfor the explanation of a
town,or can be assumedby referring to the building outline. Further, such detail might
be considered too burdensometo produce for more than a few examples. Such an
level of resolution of any given study will depend on the specific intentions of the study.
The argument for including the lower levels of complexity and so higher levels of
framework. This it
makes possible to synthesize the results of different
same analytical
Moudon 1986; Muthesius 1982) can be placed in a specific position in the context of the
hierarchy of form. The result is a greater understanding of both the building types and
For the purposes of providing the common view or framework, Caniggia's definitions
hierarchy and elements is the basis for the suggested general definition of form,
of the
there is little problem in adapting Caniggia's definition of the lower levels of complexity
to the suggested structure. ý The main issues cited in the analysis of Caniggia's
were the inclusion of use and derivation in the definitions, the various
subdivisions
Arguments for the exclusion use and derivation from the definition of form have been
presented in the previous chapters of analysis. It was also argued there that the
185
This is not to say use, derivation, the typological process and axes of opposing
to be examinedand are important conceptsin the explanation of form. They are some
other of Muratori's students. These other aspects are not strictly the topic of this thesis
Substructures
and intermediatelevels
in the preceding section of this chapter. Addressing the issue more specifically, the term
9aperture' itself presents a problem when referring to form. The 'opening' of a door or
window is the lack of wall material and so cannot be defined as a form as suggestedat
either a primary or intermediated level. I'lie opening is the result of the arrangement
of the materials forming the wall but is not strictly a 'part' of the wall. This aside,
taperture', as used by Caniggia, refers to the frame and membrane of a door or window
which rills the opening, excluding any component of the load bearing parts of the wall.
more complex form it is still part of the wall and so functions at the level of 'materials'.
186
The frame and membrane must, therefore, be seen as occupying an intermediate level
aperture. He does not refer to it as a 'structure within a structure', but he does cite it
different specific type of material which functions as a part in the arrangement of the
substructure.
In some cases, there is a distinct or articulated frame around the opening which
elaborate examples, the articulated frame made up of horizontal structure, jambs and cill
and the frame and membraneof the opening must be consideredtogether as a single
the component's broken down into further intermediate levels. In many cases there is an
impossible. Here it should be noted in general that with the conceptsof compression
and extension it is possible to account for such complex forms in any number of ways.
The guiding principle in deciding which account to choose must be that of Occam's
best. In cases where there is ambiguity and no single account is satisfactory, the limits
of the ambiguity should be identified and the case openly stated as ambiguouswithin-
materials, structures, rooms and buildings and the intervening intermediate levels
creativity and skill on the part of the designer. I'his is not to say that such ambiguities
compression are ways of describing and distinguishing forms a posiviori. - The purpose
of explanation is then to attempt to connect the ambiguity and compression with the
Accepting the synthesis as suggestedthus far gives a hierarchy of five primary levels of
complexity, the lowest being occupied by materials and the others by structures,rooms
buildings and plots respectively. The next level for comparisonis thus the next above
and Caniggia's general conception of the structure of the built environment and because
point.
188
The implications of general conception and procedure
That is, having identified distinct types of form, the building, plot and street, he
conceives of the combination of any one type of element as the pattern of that one type
over the entire town. Within each pattern lie then distinguishes different specific types
of the town. For Caniggia, a combination of plots is not the plot pattern of the entire
town but a single tissue which is another type of element. A combination of tissues may
then be a "town' or part of a 'town'. For Caniggia, the pattern of any one element over
the whole town is not an entity but an analytical tool. In-the attempt to conceiveof the
it
town as was built, the pattern over the whole town of a given element plays no direct
part. The pattern is useful in attempting to determine how the town was conceived, after
the fact, in analysis. T'his is not to say that Caniggia's divisions are any more real or
that Conzenwould consider the element complexesas anything but analytical tools.
Indeed, the difference reduces to one of emphasis and the status conferred on the
patterns by Conzen in calling the patterns element complexes. Ultimately, Conzen and
Caniggia both use the pattern of single elementsover the whole town for the purposeof
distinguishing types. For Conzen, it is not the pattern as a whole which contributes to
the explanation of the town, but the types distinguished within the patterns and their
plan-units are the entities which are used in explanation. The difference between
plots and streets in the sameway that a tissue is a combination of buildings, lots and
pattern of a single elementover the whole town, which is used for the analytical purpose
of types to form objectsof the next higher level of complexity. This latter conceptionis
to be taken for the purposesof synthesizingthe two setsof subdivisions. The pattern of
type of element over the whole town is the illustration of the town at a
a single generic
given level of resolution. That illustration is an analytical tool used for the purpose of
distinguishing specific types at the lowest level of specificity for the generic type
illustrated. Thus, an illustration of the plot pattern is an illustration of the town at the
level of resolution of the plot in which the plots are shown only in outline (see Figures
1,101). From this illustration, it is possible to distinguish specific types of plot only to
the first level of specificity, that is, by similarities and differences of outline only. To
increase the level of resolution of the illustration to that of the building. Differences and
similarities in the number, 'outline and arrangement of buildings and other elements
composing a plot can then be included in the distinction of specific types of plot.
In terms of the general conception of form, this puts the emphasis, as Caniggia does,
of the forms of a single level is seen as a particular view of the town to be used for the
purposes of analysis.
been accountedfor within the five levels adopted so far. It remains to determine the
elementsabove the level of the plot. T'his brings up the problems encounteredin the
as 'a discrete part of the plot pattern' (1969: 130) and the further identification of the
plot series, which, like the block, is generically an arrangement of plots. The result is
that there are two types of identifiable entities within the plot pattern. Put into the terms
of the suggested general definition of form, this issue must be dealt with either by the
inclusion of the block and plot series in an intermediate level between that occupied by
the plot and the next primary level above that of the plot, or the inclusion of the block
included in one level. Within tissue there is the lot, identified as the module, the
pertinent strip and the built route. Accepting the argumentsthat Caniggia'slot is to be
two entities within the level of tissue, the pertinent strip and built route. In termsof the
191
general
suggested definition of form, thesemust be accountedfor in distinct levels, either
identified by asking the questionused in determining the definition of the plot. Taking
the plot as the constituentelement,what is the next morecomplexform of which the plot
is a part? What other parts go to form that more complex object? What position as a
part does that more complex object occupy? What other objects occupy a similar
position?
Both Conzen and Caniggia identify a simple arrangement of plots which Conzen terms
9plot series' and Caniggia terms 'pertinent strip' (see Figures 100,101 and 126). For
Caniggia, the pertinent strip is a constituent of a built route, the latter being a type of
tissue. Equally, for Conzen the plot series is a component of a plan-unit. Tentatively,
then, it may be suggested that the simple arrangement of plots corresponding to the plot
series and pertinent strip is an identifiable form occupying a primary level above the plot
and below the plan unit or tissue. This would solve the problem of the presenceof two
elements in one level, one being an aggregate of the other, identified in the analyses of
The block
The block, however,is also a combination of plots and is a form identified by both
Conzenand Caniggia. The distinctive feature of the block relative to the plot series is
that it is surrounded entirely by streets. Caniggia argues that the block is a combination
192
of pertinent strips, being the result of the fusion of severalbuilt routes. This conception,
to
that the attempt reconstructthe town is done according to the conception by which
it was built. T'he analytical or a posterioti type is meant to approach, asymptotically, the
therefore, in the exclusion of both the Classical Greek and Roman and earlier (Assyrian,
later in which the town is conceived as a pattern of streets and blocks. It also excludes
most of the planned townsof the Middle Ages (though Caniggiaarguesthat such plans
were 'guided' by the 'formative laws' of built routes [1979:169-71]). In many of these
casesit is not possibleto divide the block into separate'pertinent strips' which can be
to
unequivocally related a street in order to form a built route. The block as conceived
for the original plan of San Franciscois an example (see Figure 115).
To avoid Caniggia's bias and to satisfy the criteria of generality as well as specificity
it would seem necessary to account for the block as a constituent form. Tentatively,
then, the block should be placed along with the plot series in the level of the hierarchy
betweenthat of the plot and the plan-unit or tissue. Including the block and the plot
the presence of two elements in one level encountered in both Conzen's and Caniggia's
of
It is a curious point that Conzendid not identify the block as a plan element. Had he
done so he could have accountedfor both the block and the street system. That is, the
If the block were consideredas the sole element, however,the problem would remain.
It would not be possible to identify individual streets as entities, the streets being the
result of the arrangementof blocks. That is, of course, staying within Conzen's
conception of the element complex. Using the general conception adapted from Caniggia,
or, indeed, Conzen's conception of the plan-unit, it is possible to include both the street
Caniggia's definition of tissue includes the street as a constituent part as do most of the
plan-units identified by Conzen. The question then arises, what kind of forin is the
(1979:128). This definition givesno indication of the physical nature of the street unless
examples. Within the suggested framework of elements, it would then occupy a primary
Caniggia notes 'a building cannot exist without a route' (1979: 127). The route is
I
194
far
beenpossibleto proceedthis without discussingthe route because it is not internal
Returning to Conzen'sview ?f the street, lie does in a senseinclude both the street
block in his definition of the street system. He explicitly names the street as the
and
but the object actually determined by the definition is in effect the block. He
element
does not refer to the street as a material object which can be outlined but as a space
usually level with the ground, of parallel sides of such and such a width and such and
such a length.
difficult to divide the street system into constituent streets. This problem can be
by defining streets using the suggested general definition of form and using
addressed
of intersection both in its common usage for streets and in its strict sense
the concept
195
from set theory. Specific types of street can be defined in terms of the specific type of
parts, their number and arrangement and a street's position relative to other streets. It
is then possible to distinguish different types of street and different distinct streets within
the pattern of streets and blocks (see Figures 106-108). The length of street for which
these aspects remain relatively constant is then an individual street and lines can be
drawn between distinct streets where the aspects change (see Figure 107). If a change
in the aspects occurs along a continuous length of street, such as a market or square, the
distinct segments can then be considered as a distinct types of street (see Figure 109).
To account for the whole oCthestreet system,the areaswhich can be consideredas part
intersections. As the intersectionof two sets is the set of elementscommonto both, the
intersection of streets is that area common to both. Further, the suggested general
Another issue is the pavement or sidewalk. Is it a part of the street or the. block?
On the one hand, the pavementis an extensionof and contiguouswith the block and
often a continuousfigure aroundit (seeFigure 111). On the other, the pavementis often
designedas part of the street (see Figure 118). This is another case of an ambiguous
of the street, the pavement is often of different design to the roadway and so a
free-standingwall around a plot but horizontal rather than vertical. It should thus be
identified as ambiguous.
I
196
Plan-units and tissue
Accepting the plot seriesand block as elementsoccupyingthe level abovethe plot, and
the street as another distinct element occupying the same level by extension, it is
elements. That is, tissuesor plan-units are the next more complex object of which the
plot series or block is a part, the street being another constituent element. That the
plan-unit should occupy a primary rather than an intermediate level is argued by the
prevalence of the form as an identifiable object in most if not all types of settlement.
In terms of internal arrangement of parts, Conzen and Caniggia both identify similar
types of entity. At a low level of specificity, Conzen's High Street Layout, suburbium and
arterial and residential ribbons are very similar to Caniggia's built routes (see Figures
126,127,135 and 137). Each is a combination of a single street bounded on either side
by plot series, usually with rectangular plots oriented perpendicularly to the street. It
is noticeable at this point, by looking at the different types of units identified by Conzen
and Caniggia and at the way in which they are defined, that both Conzen and Caniggia
are defining similar things in similar ways and both are easily adapted to the suggested
increasing the level of specificity of the definition to four levels and so resolving to the
Here Conzen's and Caniggia's view and method come together most felicitously and
197
fruitfully. Their conception and method are more similar at this point. With the plan-
general conception of form. Any one level intrinsically encompassesall those below it.
All the detail necessary to define a range of types is presented in a systematic way within
plot series and blocks in outline, it is possible to identify several basic types of plan-unit
or tissue. At one end of a spectrum is the cul-de-sac type, common to towns in the
Middle East, North Africa as well as some EuropeanMedieval towns and 20th century
suburbs. It is a street with plot serieson either side and one end. - There is thus only
one accesspoint to the unit. At the other end of the spectrumis a block or arrangement
of blocks surroundedon all sidesby streets. Betweenthesetwo typesare the built route
and ribbon forms identified previously. The latter type often -has side streets
perpendicular to the main street of the main street may split to form aY (see Figure
130).
198
when
or conversely, attemptingto identify units within a specific town. One is the issue
of shared foms, in particular shared streets. Another issue is that raised by Caniggia's
conceptionof the block. How can such an identifiable entity be accountedfor within the
hierarchy of forms.
Sharedstreets
In the case of the built route type of plan-unit, the street is internal to the unit, the
boundaries of the unit lying along those,of the plot series. The street is thus
unambiguouslypari of the unit. In the case of plan-units with a street on the outside,
there is the possibility the street will be sharedwith another plan-unit. Examplesare
xii). The shared street is ambiguously related to two or more different plot series. As
plan-units, none of the associated units is satisfactorily left without the street as a
component. As in other cases of ambiguity, the principle should be to identify the limits
of the ambiguity. Figure 142 shows a graphic convention for indicating a street shared
by two plan-units.
137, viii), or Market Street in San Francisco (see Figure 144), the street may best be
Resultantblocks'
The other main issue encounteredin attempting to define units is the resultant block.
in
that, termsof the processof formation,the block appearsas the result of the creation
to the matrix route (see Figures 126 and 127). At issue is tlfe fact that
routes, parallel
the block, as an'identifiable form, does not have a place in the hierarchy.
because the plot series making up the block have first been associated with a
arises
the lower level in the hierarchy are the street and plot seriesand the whole, at the next
level up, is the built route. The plot series making up what is identified as a block have
been tied to a plan-unit which is a form occupying a level above that-of the
already
block. In this case,the block is a featurewhich is composedof parts from two or more
different tissues. I'lie block is not a constituent part of any one of the tissuesbut is a
forms and the resultant form, in terms of constituent parts, occupies a level
below that of the contributing forms. Other examples of this phenomenon can be
found at different levels in the hierarchy. One is the semi-detachedpair and anotherthe
different ways. Having decided on one subdivision, looking back, a form appears which
is the result of a different subdivision. In the case of the resultant block, outlining
distinct plot series and streets as parts at one level and built routes at the next higher
is one way. Outlining whole blocks and streets at one level and a grid plan-unit at the
level is The resultant block can only be identified as such when the
next another way.
composing the block can be identified and associated with a street to form a
plot series
built route.
forms, which taken together give rise to the resultant forms, should be
contributing
identified. In the case of the resultant block, the contributing forms are the built mutes.
This is to identify the position occupied by the resultant form. The contributing parts
in the case of the resultant block, would be the plot series. The resultant form
which,
is thus described in the same way as constituent forms and its relation to the hierarchy,
is perhaps one of the more vexing problems of analysis at this level. A simple block
that conceived for the original grid of San Francisco (see Figure 115) is fairly
such as
Looking at these simple blocks as they have developed over time, or cases
evidence.
201
where the original design of the block was more complex (see Figures 116,117), it is
into plot series. Each plot seriesthen occupiesan intermediatelevel betweenthat of the
problem of distinguishing the constituent from the resultant block. That assumptionis
that form is the result of the processof formation. In the attempt to trace and describe
the process of formation, it is necessary to identify and describe forms as they were
originally built. The whole purpose of examining records of earlier states of a town is
formation. At each stage the constituent forms are described in the same way - by their
internal structure and relative position. By comparing the different states of a town at
different times it is possibleto determinetile form and structure of different parts of the
town and the sequence in which they were added. So, regarding the distinction of
constituent and resultant blocks, analysis of the different states of a town through time,
or chronological analysis,
comparative makes it possible to determine if a combination
of plot serieswas originally built as a block or developedinto one over time through the
between buildings within the block than within plot series either side of a bounding
street, one might likely decide that the block wasoriginally conceivedas such. This can
202
Toward the goal of synthesizing Conzen's and Caniggia's subdivisions and suggesting a
hierarchy of form, the exercise of comparison has suggested taking the general
revised
definition of form and the first four levels from Caniggia, taking the level of plot from
Conzen and adding a new level corresponding to the plot series and block. Relative to
Caniggia's subdivisions, this is to add two levels between those of the building and
tissue. The additional levels solve the problem of conflation in Caniggia's subdivision
in chapter three and systematically account for the entities of the lot and pertinent
cited
identified by Caniggia but not accounted for in the hierarchy of elements. Relative
strip
to Conzen's subdivisions, all the plan elements, and the plan-units, are adapted to and
included in a single hierarchy of form. Further, three levels are added below that of the
to account for the street, the block and plot series. The street is identified as
adjusted
defined not by blocks but by internal structure and position. The latter change
an entity
the problem cited in chapter two of the two elements within the level of the plot,
solves
the systematic incorporation of the plot series into the - hierarchy of form and
allows
ýMe problem of the level above the plan- uni t/I issue
The adoption of a level occupied by the plot series/block and street also provides the
basis for equating Caniggia's tissue and Conzen's plan-unit, which then occupy a level
203
one step up from that of the plot series/block. The next higher level to be examined is
to
thus that corresponding arrangementsor combinationsof plan-unit/tissue. For Conzen,
such combinationsare the plan divisions and for Caniggia urban organisms.
strength of Conzen'swork at this level. Caniggia identifies only two basic, schematic
formswhile Conzenidentifies at least two specific forms, the kernel and fringe belt and
the more general integument. Further, the distinction of several types of fringe belt -
plan units (1969: 128) and '[plan divisions] of the lowest order ... can readily be
identified as plan-type units, ' the fact that they are distinguished by the 'criteria of
division can be defined by the pertinent characteristics of the generic type of part (plan-
by the specific type of the parts (specific plan-type units), their number and
units),
There is, however, a problem. In principle, if the lowest order of plan-division is the
Conzen, and the next higher order plan division are equivalent entities, both being
204
types. Presumably, this is because the pertinent characteristics used to define plan-units
there is no way to judge. I'his is one of the more difficult problems presented by
Conzen's work and one not clarified by later publications nor explanations by Conzen
himself.
to
somecasesthe plan-units correspond specific plan-aivisions,that is, to an identifiable
single part of the town, such as the Medieval High Street layout and Suburbium (3rd
is '
unit' merely a class of sub-types. That is, the 'plan-unit' does not constitute a single
identifiable form or object in the hierarchy of forms,defined by its internal structure and
combination of buildings plots and streets) defined on the basis of use and period of
origin. To someextent this begs the question of the difference betweena distribution
pattern and an 'identifiable form'. Both are, in general, defined by the pertinent
characteristicsof the type of part and the spatial relations of those parts.
in describing the arrangementof parts. The orientationand specific position of the parts
relative to each other and the whole are consideredas pertinent characteristics in the
mixture of forms in terms of percentageper unit area. The fringe belts and outer
205
accretionsof Alnwick as outlined on the map of plan-divisions (Figure 138) are examples
of constituent forms. The classification and grouping of plan-unit sub-types and types
outlined on the map of types of plan-units by period of origin and use (Figure 137) are
distribution patterns.
Comparingthe two mapsindicates that if one acceptsthe forms in Figure 138, the
groupings in Figure 137 run counter to those forms. An 'outer accretion', for example,
is not necessarily made up of plan units from the same period. In the case of the fringe
belt, it is suggestedhere, taking into account the arguments regarding form and use, that
the inclusion of use as a pertinent characteristic in the definition of the fringe belt is
unnecessary. I'lie various components of the fringe belt can be identified on the basis
of their outline and internal structure and the whole form of the fringe belt by their
arrangement. Further, the components of the fringe belt can be distinguished by their
relative position. The uses which have been involved in the formation of the fringe belt,
such as institutions, industry etc., should thus be seenas a basis for explanationof the
examplesof plan-unit types, like plot pattern and building pattern, is necessaryfor the
s
purpose of analysis.The distribution pattern does not, however,present an hypothesis
concerning the structure of the town, as does the map of plan divisions.
A further complication in identifying the forms at this level is their discontinuous nature,
making it that much more difficult to outline a constituent form. In the end it perhaps
206
annular growth of towns - which has been current for some time. It may be that there
are other forms of order which better explain the growthand transformationof townsbut
To either corroboratethe choiceof the fringe belt and residential integumentsor suggest
a consistent internal structure and a consistent position relative to other forms as found
identify forms it is necessary to compare one thing with another. Before it is possible
to say with any certainty that the fringe belt, or any other form, is a type of form rather
than a single instance, it is necessary to cite several examples. The fact that so few
forms have been identified at this level and that those that have are somewhat elusive
is in part due to the fact that so few studies of sufficient breadth and detail have been
Tentatively, then, the kernel, fringe belt and residential integumentcan be taken as
sub-types and types and distinction of several orders of plan division, four in the case
of Alnwick and rive in the case of Ludlow (1966), the questions arise, first, of whether
it is the sub-type or type which should be taken to occupy the level above the plot
series/block, and second, how many levels there might be above it.
207
kinds of object are consideredas sub-typesand that there are thereforedifferent kinds
High Street Layout (Figure 137,plan-unit [i]), the sub-typesare plot series. They arc
over time. The different plot seriesoccupy specific positions relative to the street and
each other. The composition of those elements constitutes the type, which is a
in
that posited the suggestedgeneral definition of elements.
In the case of the Traditional Arterial Ribbons (Figure 137, plan-unit [vi]) and
Residential Accretions (plan-units [ix], [x], [xi]), the sub-typesare each combinations
of buildings, plots and streets. That is to say, each sub-type is an exampleof the same
form as in the case of the Medieval High Street Layout. The type in the case of the
Ribbons and Accretions is a class or category rather than a form. The internal
arrangementof the parts, that is, the membersof the class, is not taken as a pertinent
characteristic in the definition of the type. Thus the sub-types of the Ribbons and
Accretions are equivalent to the types of the Medieval High Street Layout and the
Suburbium, being defined in terms of internal structure and constituent parts and in
plural in referring to the Ribbonsand Accretions in contrast to the Medieval High Street
I
208
Layout and Suburbium. It is also reinforced by the fact that the sub-types of the
and the Ribbons and Accretionsare consideredas separatedivisions (AIV, AV) if they
is not of use in attempting to adapt his plan-unit to the suggested framework of elements.
I
In the suggested framework, the inclusion of a level occupied by the plot series and
block accounts for the sub-typeS in the case of the Medieval High Street Layout, the
plan-unit type would then occupy the next level up. The different sub-types in the case
of the Ribbons and Accretions, as different arrangements of plot series or block and
streets, are accounted for as specific types of plan-unit or tissue, occupying the level
above that of the plot series/block. The plan-unit types of the Ribbons and Accretions,
not being constituent forms but merely classes of specific types of units, are not to be
for
accounted within the hierarchy of form. Rather, they are subsetsof the generic type
of the unit, distinguished on the basis of period of origin and use. These categories or
subsets may be useful as guides in the process of analysis but should not be considered
This is not to say that there mayýnot be the need to account for forms in terms of
which as a combinationof plot series and street should occupy the level of the unit in
hierarchy
the suggested- of levels, would remain as a part of, or function within, plan-unit
(i), The Medieval High Street Layout. That is, the combination of the two entities does
not form an entity of the next higher level. Sub-type 17 is thus best accounted for as
209
an intermediate level between that of the plot series/block and the unit/tissue.
occupying
Of the forms identified by Conzen as plan unit sub-types or types, the following
Medieval High Street Layout; (ii) Medieval 'Suburbium"; (iii) Simple High Street Layout;
(iv) Extramural Borough Street; the two examples of (vi), sub-types 12 and 13, the latter
including the street and sub-types 38 and 39 (the sub-types identified being plot series
in the case of [i]) and 14; (vii), 17, occupying an intermediate level as noted; (viii),
as
Pre-Victorian Frame Roads (by extension); each of the sub-types within (ix), (x), (xi).
The Fringe belt presentsa problem. In Figure 137 of Alnwick, the fringe belts are
identified as single plan unit types, tile sub-types being plot series or plots. The
definition of the fringe belt in the glossary,however,statesthat the fringe belt is a type
other entities which are madeup of severalplan-units. Is the fringe belt to occupy
with
Although much work has been done on the processesinvolved in the formation of the
fringe belt (e.g. Whitehand 1972,1975,1987,1988b; Barke 1990), less has beendone
the specific form and constituent elements of fringe belts. Again, without further
on
examples for comparisonand without sufficient detail to better judge the case,even a
I
210
tentative statement cannot be made. This also raises the question of how many levels
might be realistically ventured that it is possible to identify two levels above that of
units/tissues. Confirming such a venture and determining the structure of the forms
which occupy those levels obviously presents a wide field for further research.
What is a town?
All of this puts into question the possibility of applying to any one level in the hierarchy
the label of /town/ or /city/ and the wisdom of attempting to do so. Looking at the range
of forms which are considered "towns' as examined by Conzen and Caniggia, from a
single ribbon or built route, to Newcastleor Florence,it would not seempossible to fix
between <town> and <village> to be 'indefinite' and the definition of /city/ is still
and different usagesfor different countries. This raisesagain the more general issue of
languageand the need for labels for the entities defined in analysis which do not raise
between a particular form and the labels /town/ or /city/. The solution adopted here is
211
to use "artificial' labels when referring only to forms or the spatial aspectof urban areas.
With other aspectstaken into account, a variety of forms might be called a 'town' or
9
cl y
chapter have attemptedto establish a basis for suggestinga subdivision of urban form
by synthesizing the work of Conzen and Caniggia. The analysis, comparison and
evaluation along with the abstract concept of logical types have provided the means for
selectingwhat is best from each and of fusing them into a greater whole. The following
MORPHOLOGICAL ANALYSIS
I'lie first part of this thesis examined and compared in detail the analytical subdivisions
of urban forin used by Conzenand Caniggia. The purpose of the examination and
to
comparisonwas evaluatethe subdivisionsand determine if they have been made on
a consistent basis and, if not, in what way each is inconsistent. This chapter carries
forward the results of that comparisonand evaluation and presents a proposal for a
Any enquiry must begin with a purposeor primary concern. The study of urban
morphology is concerned with the description and explanation of the form, development
and diversity of urban areas. To proceed with this enquiry it is necessary to make two
To make these distinctions and to proceed with the enquiry in a consistent and
This is the distinction between classes, relations and properties. These are
analyses.
is a perceivedconnection,associationor between
correspondence two or more
relation
the
measurement, property obtains to the entity measured.
214
Space, time and energy
world. They are not seen as in any way separate but as co-dependentaspects of
energetic perspective isolates energetic relations and properties. In general, entities that
are defined in terms of spatial relations and properties are referred to asforras. Entities
those defined in terms of energetic relations and properties are referred to as states.
The energetic and temporal aspects cannot be dealt with in any detail here but, as
noted in the previous chapter, the energetic is one which merits more direct attention.
the most general level in terms of spatial, temporal and energetic aspects, concentrating
on the first.
Point of view
is necessary to make a choice of one aspect as the primary point of view in order to
proceed with an enquiry in a consistent way. This is to privilege one view, not to the
exclusion of the others, but as a referencepoint to which others are related in the
215
process of explanation. Morphology is the study offomz, so, it is the spatial which is to
built environmentaremorefamiliarandreadilydescribedthanprocesses
and energetic
form is what we experience most directly at a given time and with most facility, both by
in a process depends on the identification of an entity in spatial terms at one time and
the recognition of the entity at a later time by comparison. The identified process,as
include the form of the object at various stages tied together by the
an entity, will
and states are primarily epistemological. These terms specify the way in which
phenomenaare viewed and described. Theseare the tools which make it possible to
urban morphology is the form of urban areas. More generally, the concern is the built
throughout and interpenctrates the 'natural' environment. Nevertheless, even though the
term /built environment/ is not strictly accurate, it will be used as a more familiar and
convenient term with the understanding that it refers to the built elements of the
From a spatial perspective, the primary feature in the distinction between humans and
the environment is the physical separatenessand mobility of humans. The human body
can be identified as a separate entity with freedom of movement relative to the surface
energetic aspectsreinforce those of the spatial. From the temporal perspective, the
behaviour of the earth's surface and atmosphereand to those of the flora and fauna.
a larger network.
217
ýMe distinction between built and unbuilt forms
The concernof urban morphologyis the set of objects or entities built by humans. It
is thus necessaryto distinguish between built and unbuilt objects. The distinction
necessarilyinvolvestwo aspects. One is the specific form of the object and the other is
the relation of the form to humans. Regardingthe first aspect;the objects must first be
identified as a distinct entity. This is best done by first establishing the identity of the
object on the basis of spatial relations. This done, the relation between humans and
built object which allows the identification of the object as built is the act of building.
that
perspective, is, by distinguishing the energysourceand pathwaywhich sustainsthe
process. Processes
can be said to be different becausethey are directly sustainedby
different sourcesof energy. A built form is the product of the human act of building.
material parts which composethem and the arrangementof those parts. They are
of their formation. Thus, the built environmentis taken to be constituted by the distinct
necessary to see them in terms of their relations to humans directly- and to the
218
humansand the town: the way in which humans went about building it, the human
intentions, activities, methods,laws and ideas which contributed to the building of the
town. Equally, it is to
necessary examine the relations between the environment and the
town, to identify the conditions and limits imposed by the physical environment in, and
from which, the town was built: the climate, topography, soils, geology, hydrology, flora
Reiterating the general definition given above, the built environment is taken to be
by the distinct physical-forms 'in the environment which are the result of
constituted
broadly, would include all human artifacts, including furniture, utensils, tools, weapons,
vehicles etc. To arrive at a workable derinition for the object of study for urban
it
morphology, is thus to
necessary distinguish betweenmovableand immovableartifacts.
Such a distinction correspondsto that made in the English languagein a legal context
between real and personal property. I'lie distinction is also found in the French between
meublesand immeubles
or the Italian, mobili and immobili. More strictly then, the object
of study of urban morphology is: the distinct physical forms in the environment with a
219
rLxed position on the earth's surface over time which are the result of processes
in
account a full description of it. Certainly, they are necessary
componentsin the use
of the immovable forms and contribute a great deal to the sense of, for example, a
to
comparison a furnished roomor a squarefull of cars, market stalls or lined with cafes
of the built environmentwhich must be included in any attempt to fully explain the use
The field of immoveablesis still too broad a domain as the object of study for urban
morphology. In order to restrict the scope of enquiry and define a manageable object of
it is necessary to make a distinction between urban and rural areas within the
study,
built environment.
In terms of form, the distinction betweenurban and rural is not discrete. Rural
energy is involved in the arrangement of objects. The primary difference is the nature
I
of the objects constituting, those areas. In rural areas, there are fewer, and different,
forms which are the result of a process of formation sustained by human energy. The
difference betweenurban and rural is thus one of degree. On the one hand are urban
include more built versus unbuilt forms as constituent elements and on the
areas which
I
220
other are rural areas which contain less built versus unbuilt forms. The boundary
betweenthe two kinds of areaswill not necessarilybe a distinct and unambiguous. The
territory including rural areas. Rural areas, as a class, therefore, constitute another
of
component the built environmentand a full explanationof the form and development
The result of these distinctions is that, strictly, the objects of study for urban
morphology are all those areas of the environment which are composed predominantly
of distinct physical forms with a fixed position which are the product of a process of
formation sustained by tile application of human energy. More simply, the objects of
study for urban morphology are human settlements such as villages, towns, cities and
metropolitan areas.
Distinguishing betweenhumans and 1he environment and between built and unbuilt
elements of the environment determines three general realms: tile human, the built
In
environmentand the unbuilt environment. terms of traditional disciplines, each is a
distinct field of enquiry. The realm of the human is the object of study for the
relatively
- The
psychology,anthropology,ethnologyetc. realm of the unbuilt environment is the
221
object of the natural sciences such as physics, chemistry, biology, geology, physical
geography etc.
within this field of study involve identifying and examining the relations between the
built environment and humans and between the built and unbuilt environments. Study
of the built environment is thus distinct but draws on knowledge from both the
The movable elements within the built environment are in general studied by the
disciplines of the decorative arts, industrial design, architecture and to some extent
portion of the built environment is the object of study for some branches of human
geographyaswell as landscape
studies,landscape
architecture,anthropology,archaeology
There are, again,five main aspectsto be addressedin the study of the built environment:
spatial, temporal, energetic, human and natural. The spatial is taken as the central
The first consideration regarding the temporal aspect is the perception of time as
to temporal sequence relative to a fixed time unit. It is merely the order of events in
between continuity and change. The perception of continuity and change depends on the
Regarding period, the gradual decay of a building over a period of a century, for
Continuity may occur by inertia or replacement. Inertia refers to the stability over
time of the physical material and arrangement of a form. Replacement refers to the
in
is a change parts but a continuity of arrangement.With the substitution of constituent
subdivisionsmight be in
a constituent a sequenceof building acts which describes a
given processof building. Evolution involves not only the sequenceof building acts but
the parallel and interacting sequenceof intentions, that is, the ideas or concepts on
which the acts were based. Assumingthe act of building is a consciousor learned and
habitual process, the idea of the built object is necessary.before the building of the
object. The idea will have a temporal location corresponding to a position preceding and
concurrent with that of the building. The idea or concept can be placed in a range of
ideas or concepts possible at the time. Iliat range is derived from all previous building
relation betweena new building and the idea which precedesit and a relation between
can be defined within chronology and evolution. A period is any length of time during
Within the energetic aspect the general subdivisions are the source,type, pathway of
energy. Further detail in the subdivision of this aspectis beyondthe scopeof the thesis.
Under the human aspect are use, control, intention, construction-transformation, response-
interaction of form and human for a purpose. Control refers to the relations between
humansand forms which by convention limit or bound the use, construction, response
Construction-transformation
refers to the relations betweenhumansand formswhich give
to
rise a creation or changeof form, that is, the intentional act of building or modifying
the material form itself, encompassing the techniques and tools of construction.
Respon. refers
se-significance to the relation betweenhumansand forms which give rise
The different agents occupying the position of 'human' in the human-form relations
should also be distinguished by: number, determining whether the agent is an individual
group-and identifying the relation of individuals within the entity in terms of power or
the freedom to make decisions and take action; social and legal status or position,
determining whether the agent is a private individual, private company, public company,
etc.
The'natural aspect
Under the natural aspectare the componentsof earth, atmosphere,sun, water,flora and
fauna and their various interrelations seen in relation to the urban area or built form
717he
characteristic of complexity
The basis for the subdivisionof the spatial aspectof urban areasis the characteristic of
arrangementof individual plots. 'I'lie subdivision of the form of urban areasis basedon
whole and the relation of part-to-part. In the block there is a relation betweenthe plots
and the block of part-to-wholeand a set of relations betweenthe individual plots of part-
towpart.
whole. It involvesthe distinction of objectsas parts, the relation of part-to-part and part-
'object' and the 'arrangementof parts' are different aspectsor ways of seeingthe'same
to
as an autonomousentity relative other blocks and to streets,or as an arrangementof
plots.
of the sameaffangement.
Looking at the range of objects composing different urban areas, it can be seen that the
buildings or plots-to-blocks. I'lie parts of one object are themselves composed of parts
and the object is itself a part of a larger kind of object. Within a block, for example, the
buildings and enclosure walls. Equally, the block is part of a larger entity such as a grid
such as walls, floors, roof etc. Theseare arranged to form rooms. Roomsare in turn
arrangedto form buildings. One or more buildings are arranged to form plots, plots to
form blocks, blocks and streetsto form tissuesand tissues to form larger entities.
step up in levelof complexity. A given level is occupied by objects which are composed
of the objects from the level below. Structural elementssuch as walls, floors and roofs,
for example, are aggregates of building materials. Rooms are in turn aggregates of
structural elements and buildings aggregates of rooms. Each step up the hierarchy is
227
thus an increasein complexity. The higher the level, the more parts involved in the
compositionof a form. A brick, which occupiesa low level, is simple. It has, in effect,
no 'parts. A building is complex, being composed of rooms which are in turn composed
I'lie hierarchy of levels related part-to-whole is taken as the generic structure of urban
areas and is the basis for the primary subdivision of the form of urban areas. The
structure of the hierarchy is such that it could extend, theoretically, to infinity in either
direction. For the purposes of the urban morphological analysis, it is limited to nine
levels, beginning with building materials. Table 1 shows the hierarchy with Latin terms
to designate each of the different levels and a common term corresponding to each to
x lextus
I
tissues/plan-units(see Figures 119-131)
Ia.
E
0 sertum plot series/blocks/streets(see Figures 100-118)
0
fines plots (see Figures 81-99)
Forms can thus be distinguished generically by their position in that structure. That is,
forms are distinguished by their level of complexity or the number of relations of part-to-
From this perspective,a brick is distinct from a wall and a wall from a building
becausea brick, at the first level is an individual and, for the purposesof morphological
is a
analysis, not complex; wall, at the second level, involves one relation of part-to-
whole and so one step up in complexity; and a building, at the fourth level, involves
The different kinds of form distinguishedon the basis of position within the generic
generic type of forms should be identified in terms of one step of part-to-whole in the
components of the arrangement. That is, the term 'parts' should be restricted to refer
only to the component objects which occupy the next level down the hierarchy of levels
of complexity. For example, the 'parts' of a building (aedes) are rooms (tectum).
Similarly, the term 'arrangement' should be used to refer to the set of relations between
objects of the same level of complexity. In the example of the building, the
tarrangement' of parts refers the spatial relations between the rooms. Thus, a building,
by convention, be seen as an arrangement of rooms. The other parts are accounted for
step-wise as parts of parts. Thus, structural elements are parts of rooms and building
presence of forms is assumed in all the levels below. The identification of a form thus
ultimately refers, step-wise, to the presence of the material composing the form.
229
Accepting this convention, the generic type of a given form is determined by the
type of its most complex constituent parts., A form in which the most complex
generic
Conversely, the least complex arrangement of objects of a given generic type is a form
including the objects, is seen as an object or fomi of the next step up in level of
relative to the parts. Given a pattern of objects of generic type tectum over
complexity
the relation of part-to-part is that between objects of-tie same generic type. The
betweenparts. An can
arrangement be seenas a set of related positions to be
relations
A
occupied. variety of specific material objects might occupy thosepositions in making
the same of
arrangement rooms(see Figure 71). The different exampleswill have
with
if
arrangement each has the samekind of parts in the samerelative positions. Equally,
The structure arising from the spatial disposition of objects related part-to-part is
taken as the specificstructureof urban forms. There are three primary aspectswhich are
taken as pertinent characteristicsof specific structure: the specific type of the parts
the
related, numberof parts and the or
arrangement specific spatial relations betweenthe
parts.
Specific structure is the basis for identifying different forms of the same generic
type. That is, different forms within a given generic type can be distinguished by
differences of specific structure. A basilica plan church and a row house, for example
(see Figures 67 and 71), are both arrangements of rooms or spaces and are thus both
generically, buildings (of the generic type aedes). They are distinct as specific forms
the dispositions of the relations, the kind of entities related and the number of entities
thus relation s. The different forms distinguished in terms of specific structure are
and
Typesconceivedas three-dimensional
Both generic and specific types of form are conceived as three-dimensional. That is, the
derinition of generic and specific types of form. The relations of part-to-whole are
231
to
to refer all the detail
three-dimensional of the forms. A plot, for example,is conceived
of any enclosurewall, the breadth,width and height of all buildings including the pitch
-
The primary subdivision of form is based on the distinction of generic types according
to the generic structure. The secondary subdivision is the division of each generic type
into specific types according to specific structure. Generic types are general classes of
form and specific types are subclasses of generic types. That is, both generic and
types are classesof entities. A class is a group of entities defined as all entities
specific
defining a class or type are the pertinent characteristics of that class or type.
.I
I'lie pertinent characteristic defining the generic types of form arc the relations of
part-to-whole. The generic type aedes, for example, is the group of all forms related to
the generic type leclum by one relation of part-to-whole. The pertinent characteristics
defining specific types of form are the relations of part-to-part, including the specific type
type is an example of the type. The type is thus constituted by the group of all
examples. Any olýject composed of rooms is an example of the generic type aedes.
232
Conversely,the generic type aedesis constituted by all objects composedof rooms. All
objectswith the specific structure shownin Figure 70 are examplesof the specific type
of building known as a basilica. The specific type basilica is constituted by all buildings
Typesas hypotheses
A type is neither entirely material'nor entirely ideal. On the one hand, it is only
to
possible suggest the idea of a type because there are material examples which exhibit
the pertinent characteristics. On the other hand, it is only possible to suggest a material
those characteristics forming a set and so a type. In the process of analysis, a type
relations as possible pertinent characteristics defining a type and one set is hypothesised
of examples. The type is a number of examples taken together as a whole. While a type
example type should only be-hypothesised when the example in question cannot be
IA:)oking at the generic and specific structure of form in general, when generic and
specific types are seen as classes, the relation between adjacent generic types in tile
233
hierarchy is not strictly part-to-whole but potential part-to-potential whole. The specific
The specific types of the given level are, more strictly, the domain of forms which are
higher level. That class is, then, the range of objects composed of parts from
of the next
is
the process the act of building. - The act is to compose or to arrange. The process or
building involves: seeing the forms of one level of complexity as a domain of parts;
act of
from the domain; and arranging them to produce the range of forms of the
selecting parts
domain of possible parts, in this case the variety of building materials, and select one
a
from amongst them. Having selected one, bricks, for example, it is then necessary to
them in a specific way. Using the same type of brick in the same general
arrange
English bond for example, it is possible to build walls of different overall form
pattern,
The forms of each generic type can thus be seen as the products of different
by the generic type of the objects which are used as parts in tile function; by the
ways:
234
the objects which contain the products of the function as parts., Thus,
generic type of
form is defined by the way in which it is 'used. To distinguish between this sense and
'commercial', the latter will be referred to by use or purpose and the formerfunction.
is entirely occupied by a building. That is, within a block there is found a form which
the other plots composing the block (see Figure 85). The form, as an
plan as
occupiesthe areaand position of a plot and functionsas a plot in the compositionof the
block.
level one step downthe hierarchy. In this case,one of the constituent parts of the block
235
is a building which does not function with other objects to form a plot. It is thus an
object from a level two steps down. Conversely, according to the general definition, an
object should function as a part in a form one step up the hierarchy. A building is by
definition part of a plot. In this case,the building functionsas a part in a form two steps
component parts the object is of the generic type aedes but as a part in an arrangement
the plot. There is an extension of the form to function as a part not one but two levels
up the hierarchy. Cases of extension may involve more than two levels. There are
defining an area which fronts the street. Strictly, this is a 'room' (being composed of
structural elements) and so of generic type tectunt. Even though it does not contain a
building as a constituent part, it nevertheless occupies the area and position of a plot
and functions as a plot in the composition of the block (see Figure 85). As an object it
is of the generic type tectum but as a part in an arrangement it functions as a form of the
generic typefines.
Extension is thus defined as all cases in which a form of a given generic type
functions as a part in a form two or more levels up the hierarchy of levels of complexity
in a form of the generic type one level up but in a form of the same generic
a part not
I
236
that is, of materials. It is thereforean object of the generic type statio. As an object,
however, it does not function as a part on its own in a form of the generic type one step
the hierarchy, which in this casewould be a room or space(of generic type tecium).
up
arrangementof materials and so an object of generic type statio. The wall and the
frame are objectsof the samegeneric type but the window frame functions as a
window
intermediate level to function as a part within a form of the same generic type.
Compressioncan thus be defined as all cases in which a form of a given generic type as
determined by its component parts, functions as an object not at that level but one level
form functions as an object of the same generic type as the parts of which it is
a
composed.
(of generic type tectum) and functions as a part within a plot. It is thus of generic type
or spaces. Each is thus, strictly, a form of the generic type aedes. As parts,
of rooms
building. Ilie flats or apartments thus occupy an intermediate level between tectum and
They are objects of generic type aedes which, as parts, function as if they were
aedes.
of generic teclum.
An example is a window frame in which the main openings are filled with a secondary
structure of quarries held in a framework of lead cames (see Figure 20, s). The lattice
lead framework occupies a tertiary level between the primary level of materia and the
secondary level occupied by the main window frame. Theoretically, there may be an
infinite number of intermediate levels. The physical properties of the materials impose
Both compression and extension are cases of ambiguity in which a form occupies two or
more levels at once. It is thus impossible in such cases to notate or label a form
In practice, the limits can be identified as shownin figure ?? What is of interest is the
fact of extensionof compressionand its limits rather than a strict or fixed labelling of
Resultant forms
One common example is the block composedof distinct plot series which are best
is the pair of semi-detached houses which is a 'single' building composed of two 'halves'
best considered a part of separate plots (see Figure 105). In both cases, the
each
resultant form is implicated in the ambiguity arising from compression. If the semi-
detachedhouseswith their plots are seenas separateentities, the 'single' building of the
pair is ambiguously related to the two separate plots. To see the pair as a single entity,
however, is to ignore the identiriable form of the 'half', including any separating
structure. In the caseof the block, if the plan-units are considereddistinct, the block
which is composed of plot series from separate plan-units is ambiguously related to the
ignored as must the distinct plan-units which contribute plot series to the resultant
block. To account for these forms, the resultant block and the semi-detached pair and
can
other similar phenomena be referredto as resultantfonns,in oppositionto constituent
the outline of the form crosses the boundaries between two or more contributing
for such cases of ambiguity in a systematic manner by noting the conuibutingfonns (the
239
houseof one of the semi-detachedplots). The different distinct identifiable forms are
for
thus accounted and the relations betweenthem remain clear.
is basedon the structure not of one or another urban area but on a composite
structure
fundamental type of urban areas. It is the class of all entities composed of building
structural elements, rooms, buildings, plots, etc. related to each other part-to-
materials,
Analysis of a given example is a comparison of the example with the composite view
the fundamental type represented schematically by the generic structure. Taking the
of
fundamental type as a reference point, the comparison points out or underlines where tile
differs from it. The specific differences are found in the process of
given example
identifying specific types of form. The generic types of a given urban area are made up
240
The specific object of analysis should be limited in terms of area. It is thus necessary
to isolate and define a study area. The boundaryof the study area might be arbitrary
be defined with an awarenessof its position within a larger entity and so generally within
the hierarchy of generic types. This places the study area and the forms it contains into
context. The identified forms can then be said to be 'typical' of that context
a specific
Comparisons can then be made between analogous study areas in order to
or place.
Analytical scope
Given the nine generic types within the generic structure, the identification of specific
types demands or assumes the establishment of a scope of analysis. Some or all of the
types must be chosen as the object of analysis. Different projects will have
generic
different aims. The choice of generic types depends, therefore, on the specific aims of
tile particular project. I'lie spread of generic types in which specific types are to be
identified shall be taken as tile scopeof analysis or analytical scopeof the project.
241
The next procedure is to examine and compare the state of the study area at different
is the result of the process of formation. In the attempt to trace and describe that
processit is to
necessary identify and describe forms as they were originally built. The
its form at various stagesin order to establish the processof formation. At each stage
the constituent forms are described in the sameway - by their internal structure and
to determine the form and structure of different parts of the town and the
possible
in which they were added. The sequence does not define the parts but
sequence
provides a set of limits which make the structure of individual forms and the whole town
be considered a new or different type. Strictly, the new type is not defined by the
may
fact that it is the result of change, rather, the difference between the new type and-the
In examining the variety of forms in a given generic type, it is apparent that the
distinction between forms might be more or less specific. It is possible, for example, to
distinguish specific types of building more generally, in terms of external shape and
more specifically in terms of the type of structural elements and materials used. By
distinguishing specific types, riner and more specific distinctions can be made.
on the level of resolution of analysis. A level of resolution is the analytical view taken in
any representation, mental or graphic, of urban form. To view or represent a study area
at a particular level of resolution is to see or show only the forms of one generic type,
in outline, over the whole of the study area. The different levels of resolution thus
correspondto the levels in the hierarchy and are designatedby the nameof the generic
type of the corresponding level. A drawing taking the level of resolution fines, for
example, shows only forms of that generic type in outline (Figures 120,131,140).
Forms which function at that level by extension or compression should also be shown in
functions as a plot is included as a plot and shown in outline. Separating out one
generic type of form and viewing the disposition of those forms over the study area
objects outlined and so forms-ofthe next higher level of complexity. A plan of an area
outline and the distinction of different arrangementsof plots as plot series or blocks.
distinction of specific types of form. In the procedure of analysis, more detail can be
forms at progressively higher levels of resolution. The level of specificity of a type can
thus be stated in terms of the level of resolution of analysis. The number of levels of
complexity between that of the forms to be distinguished and that of the level of
Thus, for example, the level of specificity of a specific type of tissue or plan-unit (of
in outline and be the smallest or least complex parts considered as pertinent in the
Outline
A level of specificity of one is the distinction of specific types of form by outline. The
form is the combination of its external dimensions. These are stated in terms
outline of a
sufficient to fully describe the outline of the form. The outline of a form
alone are not
is constituted by the measurements and the relations between them, that is, the
outline assumes the existence of those parts whatever they might be. Outline is thus
I
244
Degreesof specificity
A greater or lesser degree of specificity within the first level can be achieved in
identifying specific types in terms of outline by three general means: limiting, or not, the
With the first means, greater generality in the definition of the outline is possible
by reducing the pertinent dimensions to those of the plan outline, section outline or
elevation outline. The plan outline of a form is the two-dimensional trace in plan by
orthographic projection of the external dimensions of the form. Elevation outline is the
in
same elevation and section outline the same for any given section.
pertinent or not small deviations from geometrically simple forms. A greater degree of
irregularities of line, angle, curve etc., as well as the measurement of length, angle,
in a wider or narrower range. The dimensions of plots in a given urban area, for
example, will not likely be exactly the same. If there are different distinct ranges of
Remaining within the first level of specificity, specific types can be distinguished in
terms of the position of the form relative to other forms. If, for instance, there are
examplesof plots of different orientation to the street and position within a block, each
side along the street. It may also be noted that the plots are part of a series occupying
The appropriate degree of specificity within the first level for a given analysis will
depend on the purpose of the analysis and the extent of irregularity in the forms to be
analyzed. Too high a degree of specificity used in distinguishing forms with a large
extent of irregularity will produce a large and unworkable number of specific types. The
effort might be better spent by increasing the level of resolution and distinguishing
Specific types of two levels are identified by increasing the level of resolution of analysis
to one level higher than the generic type of the forms to be identified. In distinguishing
specific types of plot, for example, this would mean that the level of resolution would be
that of the building (aedes), so that all forms functioning at that level are shown in
The specific types are then identified by distinguishing the constituent parts of
outline.
246
the form, their number and arrangement. Again, the parts are only those forms of the
Degreesof specificity
The degree of specificity can be varied within the second level by three means:
identifying the parts only as positions to be occupied by a range of types; stating the
outline of the positions and their geometric relations with more or less precision;
discussedabove.
Thus taking the example of the plot, the parts can be identified generally as
'building', 'garden' and 'enclosure wall' (see Appendix D, section 5.2). A wider or
position.
less precisely. The built area of a plot, for example, might be a geometrically
more or
figure in which the component part might be found in a number of different
simple
or an area of specific shape with few possible alternate positions for tile
positions,
part. As in the case of outline, the degree of specificity of tile position can
component
length, angle, radius etc. and their proportions to a high numerical precision. The
of
247
more precisely the position is defined, the fewer possible variations in the placement of
The degreeof specificity within the secondlevel can also be varied by the degree
of specificity used in identifying the individual parts with might be found in any one of
the positionsin the arrangement.The parts are distinguishedin termsof outline and can
To increase the level of specificity further, the-same procedure of identifying the parts,
their number and arrangement is followed for each step down the hierarchy relative to
the foms being identified. Thus for the plot, the next step, a level of specificity of three,
would involve identifying the component 'rooms' of the buildings composing the plot and
involve distinguishing the different types of structure and their arrangement in composing
the roomsand a level of rive would involve distinguishing different typesof materialsand
Critical apparatus
that the focus is here necessarily restricted to the identification of specific types of form.
As an apparatus, what has been presented is only part of the larger set of concepts
necessary for full analysis. Nor, again, should the generic types be seen as normative
of form. Generic types are not a fixed collection of parts which are to be
categories
for comparative study facilitating the discovery of similarities and differences between
APPLICATION
The last chapter set out a proposalfor the definition and subdivision of urban from. The
immediate purpose of the subdivision is for use in urban morphological analysis, the
applications. At one end of the range is explanation, in which the application of the
is in
subdivision effective changing,and one hopes, improving, our understandingof
it may be effective as a tool for achieving the aims and desires motivating the
where
The following chapters explore this range of applications. Chapter six examines the
administration and of
management tile- built environment is suggestedand explored.
issues involved in applying the analytical subdivision and the conceptsand principles
of urban morphology generally to tile practice of urban planning, urban design and
251
1'
six
URBAN MORPHOLOGY
phenomena with a structure of relations. On the one hand, this involves seeing a given
phenomenon, both as a whole and a set of constituent parts, in the context in which it
arose, identifying the relations between it and other phenomena. This is to identify the
possible causesqconditions and limits of its coming and continuing to be. On the other
hand it involves seeing the phenomenon in the context of other, similar phenomena,
explanation. Again, the phenomenonof concern here is urban form. The preceding
chapter puts forward a proposalfor the idcntirication and description of the component
parts and structure, that is, the form of urban areas. In the terms of the previous
chapter, the to
phenomena be explainedare the specyictypesof form constitutinga given
253
MODESOF EXPLANATION
In general, the approach to explanation follows from. the subdivisions set out in the
chapter. That is, the more general distinctions between the spatial, temporal
previous
and the built and unbuilt environments as well as the movable and immovable, the urban
and rural components of the built, environment. Because these subdivisions are
conceivedas aspectsor of
components a unitary phenomenonrelated to each other in
specific ways, the subdivision providesa frameworkof relations for explanation. Each
aspect provides a viewpoint for a distinct mode of explanation which is related to and
following explores in outline the way in which each mode can contribute to the full
explanation of form. The different modes are thus the: spatial, temporal, energetic,
Relative position
In a general sense, location in a particular place on the globe and within the context of
the generic structure of urban form provides a basis for explanation in terms of limits
the latter, the identification of the generic type of a form and so its position relative to
forms provides an initial explanation of the form in terms of the part it plays in
other
constituting urban form. More particularly, the specific boundaries and physical
of a site or location in terms of built form impose limits and conditions on the
properties
forms which might occupy that site and location. The form of a room, for
range of
its size, the position of apertures cte. is a response, amongst many other things,
example,
to the location of that room within some larger entity such as a house and perhaps also
the position of the house within a plot, the plot within a block etc. Taking another
surrounding plan-units or tissuesand so streets and blocks and the dimensionsof the
site as bounded by other built forms, as well as the position of the site in relation to
Internal structure
A form is also partially explained by its constituent parts. The physical properties of
each part will impose limits and conditions on the possible arrangements of the parts and
the resulting structure and outline of the form. The type of building materials and
of
method of construction used in building a room will impose limits and conditions on the
form of the room such as the overall-size of the room, wall thickness, window size and
position etc. The form of a plan-unit or tissue will be limited and conditioned by the
type of street, plot, building etc. used as component parts. Each element will have
dimensions and a particular logic of aggregation which will limit the possible
specific
For the purposes of explanation, specific types of form can be classified and opposed one
to another on the basis of different spatial relations. Taking the example of relative
position as a part, classification can be more or less specific. On the one hand it can
be general, such as the classification of structural elements into the general categories
relative position. On the other hand, the classification can be more specific, made
to
according specific position within another form. An example is the distinction of plots
by their position in a block, identifying, for- instance, mid-block and comer plots.
Specific types can also be grouped based on a binary pair of characteristics such as used
by Caniggia. Within the spatial mode, for tissue and urban organisms Caniggia uses the
pairs centre/periphery and axis/limit. For materials and structures he uses elastic/plastic
and for the arrangement of parts generally lie uses the pair serial/organic.
property of forms which only emerges or becomes apparent in the context of its position,
use, existence over time or some other relation to humans, to the built or natural
environment.
materials or structures when placed under load. The behaviour is related to the internal
structure of the form. Formsof different internal structure will behavedifferently under
activity and the transformation of existing built forms. The distinction focuses, for
example,on the differential intensity and kind of transformationin the centre of a town
Explanation from the temporal perspective is based on chronology and evolution and the
of events which give rise to the form, both the immediate physical process of construction
Chronology
T'he temporal location of a built form in a chronological sequence, generally stated as the
limits and conditions. At the most fundamental level, two things cannot occupy the
and
same -space at the same time. Those things which come later must occupy a different
place. A building or settlement occupies a given area and any subsequent building must
be placed elsewhere, next to or away from it. That which is formed earlier becomes a
previous acts of building impose limits and conditions on subsequent building. The
of possible forms which a house might take on an existing plot within an existing
range
plots and buildings, the position of the plot within a block, and tile
of adjacent
In terms of the component parts of a form, a given form is explained by the specific
by the conditions and limits holding at the time at which it occurs. The conditions and
development,
subsequent to additions or transformationsat a time when such forms or
Evolution
Regarding evolution, it can hardly be said that urban morphology is.without theory, given
the many ideas and relations subsumed under the term evolution. Had urban
morphology as a field of enquiry not succeeded the formulation of the theory of biological
evolution and its general assimilation over a period of a hundred years, the 'evolutionary
approach, tracing existing forms back to the underlying formative processes' would less
is, the many implicit assumptions remain to be fully exposed and formulated in terins
The mechanismof the evolution of built forms, perhaps most fully examined and
the sequenceof ideasor conceptson which the acts were based. That is, assumingthe
is necessarybefore the building of the object. 'rhe idea will have a temporal location
I
258
to
previous and concurrent with that of the building. Beyondchronology,however,the
range is derived from all previous building acts of which it is possible the actors or
agentswould have knowledge. A given form can be explained, partially, by its relation
to the concept on which it was based and the relation of the concept to previous
buildings.
Often the explanation will be that the form realises the status quo ante, the same
then becomes,
on what idea or conceptwas any difference based:on the accumulation
of small scale changes to other similar existing forms; on other, older antecedent forms
still existing or of which there is record; on the assimilationof forms from different types
used for different purposes; on tile introduction of innovations from other regions; on
innovations derived from the development of new materials and technology. There may
be many sources.
regarding the conception of form as adopted in the previous chapter. A built form may
be analyzed a posterimi in terms of the generic structure of form as proposed but any
open to the possibility that the concept of the form at the time of building does not
correspond to any position in tile generic structure. This is to say that the concept of
a form a priori, may not correspond to a type identified a posteriori in terms of the
sequenceof types be
should an attempt to trace the conceptsusedat the time of building
and relate those concepts to antecedent buildings. It may be the case that those
259
Classificationand opposition
Within the temporal mode, the classification and opposition of forms can be made on
or modification. Forms of the same generic type can be classified according to age and
basis of the derivation of a ptiori types from examples existing at a given time.
result in a form from the subsequent acts which involve-a change to that form. Forms
seen in the context of the hierarchy of form, the different kinds of transfonnationcan be
examples of a give specific type at different times and Finding what additions and
In
260
have been at
made which levels. 'Typical' changescan then be posited
subtractions
together form a typical seties or cycle of changes: the addition of a burgage series with
plots and plot dominants (rines) to a site or existing settlement; the addition of plot
(aedes)to each plot; the removal or subtraction of plot accessories from each
accessories
plot; the further subtraction of accessories and plot walls (statio) (see Figure 82).
Urban form is explained in part by energetic actions, reactions, limits and conditions.
On the one hand, energy is necessary for the construction and maintenance of built form
is
and on the other, energy often necessaryto make the forms habitable or useful for
human purposes. At a more basic level, the structure and properties of materials can
be explained in terms of energy. I'lie 'inertia' of materials, that is, the continuity of their
structure, can be explained in terms of the energetics of their molecular and atomic
structure. This is, of course, outside the realm of urban morphology. The energetic
of the walls and roof of dwelling houses. The thermal propertiesof the material used to
build the walls and roof in combination with the desire for heat insulation help to
flow of energy help to explain, for example, tile differential rates of change between
261
buildings, plots, and streets and blocks. The energy necessary to make a change to an
individual building is much smaller than that necessaryto changean individual block
or street. Thus, given the general tendency toward minimum expenditure of energy for
any given change, there tends to be a greater cumulative change to buildings than to
streets and blocks. More generally, the overall inertia of the built environment is
Generally,once the energyhas been expendedin the construction of a given form, the
form remains as built. Less energy is required for maintenance or small scale
modifications then for demolition and rebuilding. The former is thus generally preferred
to the latter.
Energy of use
In terms of the use of a form, the source, type and pathway of energy help to explain, for
example,the form of traditional courtyard housesin the-Middle East and North Africa.
In the hot and climates of theseareas,roomsare kept relatively cool and so habitable
by their arrangement around a central courtyard. The heat absorbed by the materials
of the building during the day is radiated at night. The cool air is retained during the
day, shadedand protectedfrom wind by the form of the courtyard (seeFathy 1986). The
form of the house is explained in part by the desire to manipulate energy flows in order
Likewise, the form of high-rise buildings can be explained, in part, by the energy
source of vertical circulation. In general, the requirement for human energy to climb
more than five or six storeys is considered too great. With lifts, electrical energy is used
to power vertical circulation, saving tile expense of human energy. The development of
I
262
Classifications and oppositions of types in terms of energetics can be made on the basis
conductivity/resistanceand active/passive.
The human aspectof built fonn is perhapsthe most complex realm of explanation. For
that. reason it is probably the richest and most revealing. Following the distinctions
made-in the previous chapter, there are several perspectivesor modesof explanation
as well as agents.
construction/transformationand response/significance
Intention
The initial assumptionis that-humans build for a purpose. A need or desire, fear or
gives rise to the intention to -useor build someobject. The object is then used
aversion
functions to or
accommodate satisfy the desire or need, to relieve the aversion or
and
fear.
The explanationof a form then involves relating the form to a desire or intention,
function. At the most basic level, there is a need for shelter. The need explains the
263
of the shelter. But why a particular form? What were the specific terms of the
existence
problem? What range of problems were addressed? What was the range of possible
solutions? What were the limits of that range? Further, what conditions gaverise to that
particular problem? What conditions made that range of solutions available and
of their specific desires for the built environment. On the other hand, the questions
contributing to the theoretical and critical discourse concerning the form of the built
environment and directly involved in designing and building the actual built
environment. The questions above also concern the more general image and expectations
A form is thus explained by the intention to build and the intention to build in a
oppositions, of forms are equally diverse and cannot be identified here. In general,
energetic, natural and the other human aspects of use, control, constru6tion-
a form in the minds of the builders and the form as seen in analysis. Intention involves
the conception in the mind of the builders. 11iis is for the most part the distinction
264
by Caniggia between the a priori type and the a posteriori type (see also Baxandall
made
1985).,
Use
Most forms'arc built or transformedto facilitate a particular human activity. The forms
in
are effect tools and so can be explained, in part, by the function they perform, the
actual activity they physically accommodate. Ilie form of a dwelling house, for example,
socializing etc. More generally it might be said that the forms of the built environment
can be explained by the habits and inclinations of the people who use those forms.
Nor are forms necessarily used in the way they were originally intended to be used.
If, however, a form is used for a other than that for which it was originally
-purpose
intended but no modificationsare made to it, the new use does not help to explain the
form in the same way as the original use. 'Me fact that the form can accommodate more
than one use indicates the form is flexible with respectto use. It may be, then, that the
Control
Built forms are also explained in part by the limits and controls concerning built form
concerning the form, use and construction of built form directly. Of particular
exchange. The form of a streetJor example, including the buildings which line it, is in
I
265
part explained by the original division of property into plots and blocks, their size and
the form of tenure applying to individual plots. Equally, the form and appearance of that
street can be explained in part by any building regulations, ordinances or other laws
As with use,there arc many kinds of control and thus many possibleclassifications
The appropriate grouping for a given study will depend on the primary
and oppositions.
purpose and analytical scope of the study. The most likely to be of value in explanation
Constructionand transfomzation
The act of building, that is, the manufacture of materials, construction, modification and
maintenance of built form is a basis for the explanation of form. A given object, a
Roman temple or a high-rise tower for example, is explained in part by the actual
process of construction and the technology, tools and skills involved in the process.
contribute to the explanation of built form, directly in terms of the structure of the
building 'trade' or 'industry', and indirectly in terms of the conditions which make a
education etc. Tlius, for example,it might be said that the form of housing in England
in the 1990scan be explainedin part by the structure of the building industry with large
unions etc.
Agenis
to agents occupying the position of 'human' in the human-form relation. The nature of
the agents can be distinguished by: number, whether an individual or corporate entity
if the is
agent a corporate entity or group, distinguishing different
or group; structure,
relations between individuals within the entity in terms of power or the freedom to make
decisions and take action; social and legal status or position, whether the agent is a
From the perspective of the environment, that is, the non-built elements of the
environment,built form be
can explained,partially, as a responseto the conditions and
limits imposedby: the form, materialand physical propertiesof the terrain; the short and
and form of water, potable and non-potable,and the viable plant and animal speciesof
the region.
267
is
This all necessarilyabbreviated,a thumbnail sketch for more detailed and specific
becomesclear that any one level or form will demand different modesof explanation.
the of
processes their formation, it is possible to be more accurate in
environmentand
is actually changing and what remaining, the same in the development and
what
things are changing or remaining the same, who is involved and how it is
why those
done.
It should also be fairly clear from the preceding that the different modes of
Figure 7), is made possible by correlating the period of origin'of buildings with their
in a town., The fringe belt model (see Figure 136) is based primarily on the
position
correlation of the period of origin of buildings, their position in a town and the specific
Further, the groupings, sequences and series as well as-their correlations and the
and layout;
development kinds of transformations,
the history of transformationsand their
associationwith intended uses;kinds of control, the area and period in which they were
outward expansion, fringe belt formation, the burgage cycle, the progressive duration of
buildings, plots and blocks; through familiarity with all these and innumerable other
The extent to which such hypotheses or expectations apply, both in time and area
historical and in that respect the interest lies in what has specifically contributed to the
formation of a particular place. The question is, what constitutes this place and why is
it that way? On the other hand there is an interest in what common processes might
269
regularities can be identified, what repeating patterns and processes? The problem is
how to balance the two interests. Care must be taken in applying hypothesesand
Making hypotheses about the built environment involves another aspect of the built
environment within that of the human which is a further mode of explanation: the human
to
response and significance of built form. Within the context of urban morphology, the
interaction between humans and built form in terms of response and significance is
important in three main ways:as part of the explanationof individual forms; as the basis
for the explanation of differences in the overall or synthetic. (rather than analytic)
perceptionof the built environment;as the meansof inference in the built environment
Explanation
forms. Knowledge of the human physical response to built forms, for example, in terms
texture or pattern and colour, can be used by the designersof built form to intentionally
elicit responses. I'lie overall size of gothic cathedrals, for example, the height of the
navesand aisles and the proportionsof the columns and windowscan be explained in
part by the intentions to elicit moreor less specific responsesin the peopleentering and
of stimulus or may include some mental content, an idea or other image. A gateway or
portal, for example, can elicit a general stimulus for those moving through it - approach,
socially defined content of <entrance>. Another exampleis the use of a larger door in
forms
somecases, are built primarily for the purposeof signification such as monuments,
Many elements of built forms can be used to signify general or specific content: the
arrangement, structural elements, sculptural and decorative elements, colour as well as,
Further, there are casesin which a form acquires significance over time. In such
cases, the significance helps to explain not the process of formation but the continued
existence of the form and perhaps its relation to the form of other objects which are
designed in response to its presence. The Eiffel Tower in Paris, for instance, was meant
well as more generally, <progress> and <modemity>. Since then it has come to
signify primarily <Paris> and has become a principle and permanent landmark in the
city.
value attributed to a built form, in particular the plot as the common unit of land
exchange, must be taken into account in a full explanation of urban areas. The
271
fringe belt phenomena, for example, by the use of bid-rent theory is based
explanation of
intentioii of communicating some content. Most elements of the built environment are
Regardless, many built objects are interpreted as having some significance, even if not
semiotics as recognition along with ostention, replication, and invention (Eco 1976: 217).
recognition has been more or less openly the basis of interpreting the built environment
in two primary ways. On the one hand is the interpretation of the overall or synthetic
perception of built environments and the desire to distinguish different places in terms
of 'character' or 'senseof place'. On the other hand there is the interpretation of what
the built environment'says' aboutthe peopleor culture which producedit. In this latter
272
expressions. Taking a semiotic point of view helps to clarify the way in which
significance and interpretation operate in these approaches to the study of the built
environment.
complex phenomenon involving many different kinds of stimulus and response. The
correlation of that complex response with a label such ýs /sense of place/ or, for example,
undercoding, the whole sense or response is considered pertinent, but only identified and
to be more specific remain unknown or because the complex sense has yet to be
analyzed.
is to begin to analyze the complex response and to provide vocabulary and concepts in
order to speak more specifically about what constitutes a place and so what contributes
identifying distinct aspectsof built 'places' and the relations betweenthem. All the
aspects identified for the purposes-of explanation in this chapter can be taken as
The character of Paris, for example is constituted by, amongst other things, its
location and spatial arrangement of forms, the arrondissements, the boulevards, the
the Eiffel Tower; by its temporalexistence,its ageand tile processesof its development,
273
its history; by the natural featureswithin, on and around which it is built, the Ile de
France, the Seine, Montparnasse,the Marais, the weatherand climate, the plane trees
by the intentionsof thosewho built the city, both the ordinary peoplewho
and chestnuts;
built the manyordinary housesand the greatmen and women,Saint Louis, Francoisler,
Catherinede Medicis, Louis XIV, Hausmann;by the activities which go on within it, the
it; by the methods of its construction and the many other impressions
controlling ...
The 'place' is constituted by these things and, 'needless to say, too many others to ever
mention.
Equally, San Francisco is its location on the northern end of the peninsula between
the Pacific Ocean and San Francisco Bay, it is the arrangement of parts, the grids, the
houses and granite clad high-rise towers, the Golden Gate Bridge, Sutro Tower, the
Palace of Fine Arts, Transamerica Pyramid and Bank of America building; it is its short
history, the earthquake and rebuilding; it is the hills, the Bay, tile Ocean, it is the fog,
the wind and light; the desires and intentions of miners and railroad magnates, Chinese
immigrants and venture capitalists; the city is the activities it contains, the office work,
the therapy, walking through Fisherman's Wharf, buying cracked crab and sour dough
bread or a newspaper on a street comer from a man in a small plywood shelter, bicycle
messengers riding up and down hills, it is shopping, eating lunch in a small comer
hawkers hawking in front of strip joints; it is the staggering variety of people who
plaza,
live there, the laws controlling it; tile way it was built; it is the joy of a view from
Russian Hill south and east over the Bay and tile smell of coffee roasting in the Hills
I
ý J17
274
Brother's plant south of Market Street, the fear of an unintended walk through Hayes
Valley and the frustration of trying to drive out of town on a Friday afternoon. It is all
in parallel with a segmentation of the content plane. The constituent expressive elements
which are identified as contributing to the sense are conceptualized as distinct entities.
Each new concept needs a word. This is in effect to subdivide the built environment in
detail and so into a greater number of constituent parts, providing a label for
greater
is
urban morphology more finely segmented than ordinary language. The proposal of the
previous chapter is an attempt to further segment the verbal expression and content
planes referring to the built environment and to segment it in a more systematic way in
order to promote more systematic examination of the built environment in general and
A full analysis of character or sense of place should determine not only what functions
as a sign-vehicle and what the corresponding content is but also the way in which it
functions. There is no established 'code' for reading the built environment. This is in
due to the fact that, as noted, much of what can be interpreted as significant in the
part
built environment is not intentionally expressed. It is also due to the fact that most of
275
The built environmentis not a verbal text (thoughit containsverbal elements). To 'read'
the built is
environment not like reading a book. If the analogyholds at all, it is in the
sense that the book, as an object, can be interpreted by: its overall form and
construction, the kind of paper and cover of which it is made, the page layout, typeface
and illustrations; the history of its production from conception to sale, the energy used
to produce it, the intentions of its production (the communication of the content of the
book being only one amongst many, others being, perhaps, profit, fame, market share),
the position or status of the book relative to others (coffee table book, serious reference
work, airport novel, up-market, down-market etc. ), the structure of the society into which
the book fits as a cultural object and the importanceplaced on it; the way the book is
actually used (read, used as a doorstop, paper weight, fuel etc. ); the regulations limiting
its production such as libel and censorship laws, sales agreements between publishers
and retailers etc.; the mode of its production distribution -and sale and all the sensations
the book elicits. Theseaspectscan 'tell' us somethingabout the book but in a manner
very different from the verbal contentof the book and, needlessto say, tell us something
kept in mind when attempting to 'read' the built environment in order to avoid
misinterpretation.
Enquiry as interpretation
In a strict sense all phenomena have 'significance' in that all awareness and knowledge
of the world is a response to signs. That is, syllogistically, all perception is by signs
perception: therefore awareness and knowledge of the world is gained by way of signs.
inzerpretation.As the built environmentis part of the world, it followsthat all awareness
and knowledgeof the built environment is the product of interpretation. From this
perspective, the whole enquiry into the built environment generally and the enquiry of
environment as a collection of signs. We can describe and explain the built environment
This raises the question of what is a legitimate interpretation. With respect to this
question, Eco's position regaiding what constitutes a sign is accepted here. A sign is
as something standing for something else' (Eco 1976: 16; my emphasis). This is to say,
an object works as a sign because there is agreement within a group that the object
means or refers to something else. Strictly then, a legitimate interpretation is one which
Two other points must also be considered. One is that there are different groups who
will have different definitions for given signs, different not necessarily in the sense of
contradictory (though this might be the case) but in terms of elaboration and detail.
Also, some groups, particularly specialist or expert groups will use or recognize signs that
other groups do not. It is thus possible to distinguish generally between common sense
is that the correlation between sign-vehicle and content is not fixed absolutely. This
implies that at somepoint the correlationsmust be posited and that the meaning
277
Threenwdesof enquiry
For the study of the built -environment, these considerations suggest three general
interpretations of the built environment. This is done not primarily by examining the
but their by
usage a population. The question is, what is the 9
common
signs themselves
usage' of the elements of the built environment in terms of the use of objects in
communication and their opposition to other objects in such communication? What are
the common ideas and stereotypes people attach to objects in the built environment? For
enough people to warrant its legitimacy. An example of -an attempt at such a 'lexicon'
(1982)
ways the approach taken in geography and urban morphology. The task is to gather the
current knowledgeabout something,in this case built form, and to update the account
information about the form should, as in the caseof history and philology, be basedon
the comparison of several primary sources. Legitimate knowledge is then the most
The encyclopedic approach not only records meaning but also creates it. Each new
bit of information added to the accountof a given form becomesa part of the definition
persuasive strength of the evidence that the research presents as an explanation of the
form. Once the correlation of form and information is posited, the form can then be
taken as a sign standing for or referring to that information. If, for example, the form of
information and form as a sign will depend on the plausibility and utility of the
correlation. If it is it
used often enough can be said to be current and active, at least
within the specialist or expert field. It may then come into common usage. In either
realm, it will share the fate of all signs, having the possibility of, amongst other things,
sense of place. Everything that is learned through research about a place becomes,
I potentially, part of the sense of that place. The information one knows about a place
contributes to ones sense of the place. As one gets to know more, the sense grows and
changes.
279
It should also be noted that the invention of additional signs through explanation
correspondsto the of
segmentation expressionand content planes discussedabove. To
identify new forms and refer to them by name, to provide explanations for them and
subdivide the continuum of the expressionand content planes. Again, The proposalof
planes referring to the built environment in a systematic way in order to promote more
The third approach to interpretation also involves invention but in a less restricted
aspectsof the world. It is an approachin which anything goes. The intention is to look
different conceptions which might provide new understanding of it. It is not less
legitimate for that reason. It is more speculative. It is basedon the direct experience
to
attempt see it in the same,
way, that is, to make the connectionsbetween ideas and
The first approach has been pursued in different ways within the realms of environmental
(1982,1984) and Daniels and Cosgrove (1988). It remains a relatively small field, in
Ilie third approach, as part of an academic enquiry, has been pursued within
realm it can be found in travel writing, fiction, the visual arts and cinema.
fields. Such a view is also taken in anthropology, archaeology, sociology and semiotics.
Semiotics in particular shedslight on several points regarding this issue. One is the
the codification of the artifact or built object as a sign. The object cannot be
processof
taken as a sign of a particular culture until the specific correlation between the object
and culture has been posited. Once posited, the object is an expressionof the culture
is defined in tems of its structure, habits, and products. Thus, if a culture is defined,
in part, by what it produces, the products can then be interpreted as referring to the
producers and by way of them referring to the larger group to which they belong.
specific
281
Beyond referring to the producers and the larger group, what does the object say
about the culture? Semiotics highlights the fact that without seeing the object in the
context of the culture, that is, in opposition to the other objects it produces and
occupying a particular position within the culture in terms of its use, importance etc.,
the object cannot say more than, <this object is a product of such and such a culture>.
The implication is that the position of the object within a culture must be demonstrated
for it to -'say' anything about the culture. The connections and oppositions to other
The desire to be specific in the study -of the built environment is a primary
motivation of the proposals of this and the previous chapter. If that study is to further
our understanding of urban form, it cannot remain satisfied with global, generalizing
wisdom of plus Va change, plus cest le mgme chose. Always different statements but
always general statements. To begin to understand more, one must ask what, exactly,
Given a desire for specificity and a desire for a consistent framework for comparative
one conclusion to be drawn from the work at this point is that there is a need for
study,
a recognized system of nomenclature for built form. The proposal in the previous chapter
labels for the generic types of form and is a step toward such a system. What
suggests
is necessary is a consistent approach to the naming of specific types. Both Conzen and
Caniggia use labels for the specific types they identify in their studies. Conzen uses
verbal names such as'Alnwick type High Street Layout' (1969: 108), and Caniggia letter
This should facilitate comparative study and so ultimately improve our understanding of
t
built form.
environment and, at the least, record it, if not preserve it materially. A system of
nomenclature would facilitate the recording and the act of recording would focus
attention on the built environment,its diversity and the importance of that variety in
the academic disciplines but also in areas in which the built environment
within realm of
is the object of daily practice. This is perhaps most obvious in tile cases of planning,
design and architecture. Another area for which specificity is desirable is the
urban
National Trust in England and the National Trust for Historic Preservationin America
task of managing that portion of the built environment in terms, variously, of the physical
by occupants or tenitnts.
284
forms. The proposal of chapter five for the identification and description of built form
knowledge. In other words, the managementof built form is an area in which the
proposed subdivision of built form may be applied for specific practical purposes.
One possible specific application of this kind is the management of listed buildings
Heritage is the central advisory body to local authorities for listed buildings. English
Heritage are-also directly responsible for a number of buildings and sites owned by or
modifications to a listed building must be approved by the local authority and any
building, the owner must apply to the local authority for listed building consent
anything from an iron railing or call-box to a complex building such as the Circus at
Heritage. The letter was written after several discussions with Griffith about his specific
tasks at English Heritage and the more general question of the problems faced by the
body as a whole. - The main point of discussion was the problem of compiling and
285
organizing information about listed buildings, primarily the total number of buildings
listed and so under the control of English Heritage. A fundamental aspect of the
discussion was the implications of the definition of 'building' for the total number of
listed buildings.
assistance on applications for listed building consent. He has more general concerns in
.
the task of managementand has been frustratedwith the lack of informationabout listed
89) that English Heritage does not know the total number of listed buildings in England,
subdivisionsof built form as proposedin this thesis to the definition of built form for the
1-
Dear Richard,
I write this as a continuationof the conversationswe have had about your work at
asking and some of the problems you confront might be successfully addressed using
some of the concepts of urban morphology. I am writing, therefore, in the hope that what
I
286
follows might be of some use to you, or at the least of some interest. Having never fully
explained morphology, I attempt, briefly, to do so and show that it can be applied to the
The specific issues I would like to address are the challenges you face at English
Heritage, both in the management of listed buildings as well as in asking the question,
how many listed buildings arc there in England? What I hope might be of use and
which I attempt to explain is a specific means of addressing that question and the issues
of management.
Perhaps I should begin by setting out what I understand to be the task you confront
at English Heritage as well as the basic issues raised by your question of the number of
listed - buildings. Starting with the latter, it seems- your question raises the more
is to be included and what is not. Using an example you mentioned, the Circus at
what
Bath presents several problems (see Figures 123 and 124). Is it one building or are
there as many buildings as there are front doors to the street? This leads to the more
complicated problems faced -in managing such an entity. Does the Circus have
What is the nature of that control - ownership, leasehold, rental tenancy, planning
authority? Further, what are the units of ownership or tenure? Is it, for example, the
what were once three separatehouses. It may also be the case that what was once one
All this raisesa perhapsmore pertinent question. If it is the whole Circus which
has been listed, how much changecan be sustained to each componentpart without
changing the whole? How is it possible to manage that change without a specific
The primary problem, as far as I understand, is that in the process of listing, there
Thus in the case of the Circus, the listing takes no account of the constituent parts
of the 'building'. In a sense it comes down to language, which rather than an aid, seems
vast range of built objects (for lack of a better term). There is no distinction in the term
'building' between something composed of simply a floor, four walls and a roof, and
rooms. The category 'listed building" is thus too coarse and simple to deal with tile
While this is a matter of the actual physical form and internal arrangementof the
objects, another issue, again as I understandit, is that the listing does not distinguish
the units of ownership,or, more generally, of control over tile property. Nor does it
Does the unit of ownership correspond to the 'building' listed? Are there several owners
within one 'building' or are there perhaps several agents involved with different kinds
288
Moving beyond these issues, there may be the possibility that the actual use of a
between an individual or corporate entity and a specific built object. Does a listing
specify the use of a building? What problems arise from different kinds of activity
one listed building or by changes of use over time? Does the unit of
occurring within
Does the unit of use correspond to a unit of control? Iliese questions arc
part?
less pertinent to the question of the number of listed buildings but may, again,
certainly
Drawing the distinctions between form, control and use in formulating these questions
is central to what I hope might be of use to you and which I will make an effort to clarify
environment. It is based on the concepts and ideas generated in the field of urban
discipline is to explain the form of human settlements. It'does so not only at the level
different parts constituting a settlement, from building materials to the patterns of streets
blocks. In explaining a form, it is necessary to examine how the parts fit together
and
289
to form the whole. It is necessary, as well, to determine how the various parts are put
togetherover time and are changedto form the settlement as we know it today. What
forms added over time? Certainly it is all these and more. To explain such
- of
differences it is necessary to carefully distinguish the different aspects and parts of the
What I believe may be of use to you is the manner of distinguishing aspects and parts.
This is all probably terribly unrelenting in its abstraction. If you can bear it a bit
environment of spatial relations between built objects; the temporal relations between
the study becomes rather broad. Nor has anyone realised its full potential, if
scope of
the full analytical approach and the specific information it generates but the
necessarily
means of organising the information. Of the five aspects, it would seem that the aspects
I'lie strength of a 'morphological' view, as I see it, is that not only does it distinguish
large range of forms in the built environment, it also puts them in a specific relation
a
to each other. It specifies the relations between them. A single brick is a part of a
if
town, even a seemingly inconsequential part. In between the brick and the town, there
is a range of identifiable objects which you or I might point out and talk about: a wall,
is
each connected in some way with the others; each is part of the town. In a sense
those identifiable forms are different levels of complexity in the settlement, they are
different levels of organisation or aggregation. Any one object is made of parts, but,
is a part of some larger scale object. Bricks are put together to form
equally, each object
walls; walls, togetherwith floors and roofs form rooms, and rooms are put together to
form houses. From this standpoint,it is possibleto seethe built environmentat different
(bricks, mortar, timber, and glass), a collection of structures (foundations, walls, floors,
level as a general category of form, each is related to the others in a hierarchy of levels.
different classes are related in a hierarchy in which the objects of one class are the parts
together to form the objects of the neýt class up the hierarchy; building
which go
types related one to another as a whole, a generic type of form is in effect defined by its
You mentioned that one of the- things you need in addressing the issue of the
in the built environment is in essence the definition of generic types of built form.
It is this which I believe may be mostdirectly of use to you. If you can bear it, I will
explain a bit more and attempt to showmore specifically how all this might be applied.
A generic type is a class which would include all forms identifiable at a given level of
for
complexity, example,all building materials,or all structures. Within a generic type
it is then possibleto identify different specific types. For example,within the generic
be
type which might provisionallycalled 'buildings', there are many specific types such
as detached, semi-detached, and ten-acedor row houses (see Figures 47-54). Going
further, one can be yet more specific and distinguish different types of terraced house,
given generic type one can apply different levels of specificity in defining types. At
the lowest level there is no differentiation within the generic type; all the examplesare
consideredas the sametype. At the highest level there is a separatespecific type for
every example. Every detail is specifiedand as no two buildings are exactly alike, every
At this point you can see that the type is essential to the whole endeavour. To
remain consistent, the definition of types at all levels must be made on the same basis.
Within the aspect of form, or spatial relations, types of form should be defined solely
on the basis of form, not on the basis of use (which is often the case for the common
buildings hospital, prison etc.). The need to avoid this is clear. Many
names of
I-
292
At all levels in the hierarchy of form, specific types are defined on the basis of the
type of parts and their specific arrangement in composing any given example. A terraced
with openingsto the back and front but not to the sides. Different specific arrangements
halls, and stairways then distinguish different specific types of terraced house
of rooms, -
Looking at the whole of the built environment, it is possible to identify at least nine
common terms:
materia, building materials - bricks and mortar, timber, steel, glass, etc.;
floors, roofs;
statio, structural elements - walls,
boxes;
fences or walls;
pattems;
293
core combined with ribbon development spreading out along from the gates along
gridded
Lookin, at an example
All a bit much really, or a bit much for your purposes but then perhaps not enough. It
is all too reductive. Getting down to example's begins to show that things are not so
124). Each individual house in the terrace is a combination of rooms etc. and so
and
have to be called a building by the definition above. Equally, each has a garden
would
boundary wall and thus the combination would have to be considered a plot.
and a plot
The individual 'plots' are still components of a larger entity which is the 'terrace' which
is yet only part of the block it occupies. This is all further complicated by tile fact that
the entity 'the Circus' is composed of several segments or separate terraces which are
In answer, I would first say that, if it is the entire Circus which has been listed,
has been listed is a tissue, a combination of streets and blocks and all they
what
Certainly the Circus makes no sense without tile circular street and tile central
contain.
island nor without the streets leading into the Circus. Looking at the problem in more
form. A purpose built or composed terrace is a form which lies between the plot and tile
block. The terrace is composed of plots but is still only part of a block (though
I
294
sometimes the terrace with its outbuildings is the entire block, as in the case of the
Royal Crescent). It was certainly the intention in the design of terraces such as the
Crescent to create the image of a single building. The design of such terraces is the
more ingenious for compressing into an apparently unitary entity a number of levels of
organization, fusing buildings and plots into a grand whole. One might see it as the end
of a progression from a row of isolated dwellings, each with a vaguely identified patch
of land, to a row of isolated dwellings on plots with shared boundary walls, to the row
of houses with common walls and back gardens, each house still being identifiably
distinct from the others, to the composed terrace such as the Crescent. What is
ingenious is that it maintains all the elements, the individual house with its garden, the
building and plot but forges something new, something additional by putting them
So, in terms of addressing your main question, how many buildings are there in
England, how does all of this help? In a sense it forces one to reformulate the question.
What exactly has been listed? In the case of the Circus, as I have suggested, it is a
tissue which contains portions of streets and blocks, plots and buildings and everything
the b uildings. One may want to limit the levels of complexity which are
making up
considered pertinent. How important are the individual stones or window frames making
its plots, is, again, a tissue, composed of three plot series, each within three separate
street-blocks, and a segment of street. The plot series are composed of 10,11, and 12
plots (as of the late nineteenth century) thus giving a total of 33 plots. With one primary
295
building on each plot there are 33 buildings, plus any out buildings (if these are
Several issues regarding the actual number of the various forms arise at this point
involving the history of the Circus and the aspectof tenure or control. Regardingthe
(the 33 plots) and units of ownership or tenure, plots being one of the more common
units of tenure. If they do not correspond, there may be more or less than 33 units of
tenure. One might also ask the question, is form the primary aspect to be used in
listing buildings? If not, tenure could be the -basis of defining units and the number
Another issue is the time at which one fixes the number of buildings. Given that
changes can and do occur in the actual fabric of a building over time - two or more
houses being knocked together, or one being divided - the_number of 'buildings' is not
fixed over time. Most likely one would take the original state of the building or its
original design, at least as a starting point. In some cases, however, determining that
state can be problematic. The Circus is likely not such a case, but earlier, less well
Manipulating information
M
So, what is the result of all this? Again, as I see it, one has a framework for organizing
information about listed buildings. The framework provides a means of accounting for
the listings in a systematic way., One might thus begin with all listings. From there one
can distinguish the different types of form included in each listing and the number of
each type. It would then be possible to begin compiling totals. So, taking a hypothetical
296
set of numbers, with, say, 270 total listings, one might deten-nine that there are 3 tissues,
8 blocks, 59 plots, and 200 buildings as the namedobject in the listing. 77hisset of
figures, however, disguises the fact that the listed tissues may contain blocks, plots, and
buildings; the listed blocks may contain plots and buildings, etc. To get a clearer
TOTAL
NAMED LISTING
LISTINGS
TISSUE 31111
3 3
BLOCK 10 8 18
PLOT 36 24 59 119
TOTAL 99 59 118
TOTAL
OBJECTS
From this one can then determine the total number of each type of form and the
context in which it is located. In the hypothetical example, there is a total of 119 plots,
36 of which are located within listed tissues, 24 of which are located in individual listed
blocks, and 59 of which are individual plots. Within the 8 total individual blocks listed,
-. il
297
there are 59 total entities, 24 of which are plots and 27 buildings. Regarding
intermediate levels, any form occupying an intermediate level can be accounted for by
placing it in the category of the higher level. Ilius, a terrace would be placed within the
category of blocks, the individual units counting as plots, etc. This may all seem to
replicate information, a building being part of a plot, but a plot is quite often more than
just a building. By providing the number of plots one has an indication that there is
to
more manage than just a building, be it gardens and boundary walls or a park. Such
any, will be of use will depend on the purpose to which it is to be put. Without knowing
more specifically what those purposes might be, there would not seem to be much
In terms of the active managementof the body of listings, it might be useful to look
more closely at the human aspect. In the abstract, the human aspect can be taken as
all relations between humans and built objects. Thus, there are, on the one hand, the
objects, differentiated into generic and specific types. On the other hand, there are the
people or agents, who can be classified in terms of the structure of tile agent or entity,
There are then different kinds of relation between the objects and agents. These can be
divided into relations of. use, control, intentions, construction and transformation, and
significance. The category of control would seem to be the most immediately pertinent.
It includes the legal or conventional relations between buildings and people or agents
such as tenure and regulation. Tenure can be further broken down into:
By determining and noting for a given listing the units of tenure, the type of tenure
which applies,and the type of agentswho hold the tenure,one has a baseof information
for determining and evaluating management strategies and tactics. One can then
arc owner occupied,29% are leased, 12% rented, 1% squatted,and 2% are empty or
abandoned. Or, of the 336 listed buildings 10% are owned by individuals, 12% by
agencies or departments.
In a sense, all this leads to a structure for a data base for listed buildings. So, one
might easily computerise all this with a standard data base program. The core of the
data base is the physical form of the objects listed, set out in terms of generic and
specific type. The other information is then correlated to that core. Which information
is included will, again, depend on your intentions and needs in the task of management.
managed.
- when compiling statistics, one can compare like with like, keeping the
appropriate management strategies and tactics and so improve the quality and
other associated information such as tenure, present use, age, condition, etc.
-
can be correlated to the listed forms and manipulated to create a better overall
Yours sincerely,
The above is, essentially, a proposal for the gathering, organization and manipulation of
infonnation is pertinent and so worth gathering in a general sense. It does not involve,
on the other hand, an evaluation of specific forms to determine which are to be selected.
architectural or historic interest'. In tile terms of chapter five, it is assumed that the
distinction of all the different generic types of form is pertinent to the task of
types, nor specific examples are pertinent to that task. It might be all of them; it might
a basis for evaluation and so selection of individual examples of specific types of form.
The following chapter addresses this issue in more detail in terms of the possible
application of the proposed subdivision of built form to the disciplines of planning, urban
APPLICATION TO PLANNING,
The application of urban morphology to the fields of planning, urban design and
architecture has often been suggested but has too rarely resulted directly in actual
morphologicalstudiesmust be
somehow of use in practice. Somehow
there seemsto be
barrier is the 'somehow'.That barrier involvesboth the methodsand the will to employ
work on historic centres (Samuels 1990). I'liere is the relatively well known project in
301
Bologna (Cervellati 1979). Caniggia presents examples of projects for Florence and
U.S., Afoudon advocatesa type based planning system (1986: 241) and presents the work
in the U.S., a type based system of ordinances has been pursued by Duany + Plater-
Zyberk, for example at the well publicized development of Seaside, Florida (Krieger
1991).
While these examples do provide means for getting over the apparent barrier to the
several more basic questions remain. What is the barrier and where does it lie? What
are the fundamental issues involved in moving from a study which attempts to explain
how to build cities is similar to asking an art historian for advice on how to paint, an
society. Such comparisons point in the general direction of both potentials and
Where are the points of contact between the realms of description and prescription?
Where are the boundaries, barriers, and limits? Perhaps more importantly, at which
points must values be assigned and judgements made in order to make the choices and
possibilities demands a basis or standard for making choices. Behind the choices also
lie intentions and purposes and a basic orientation and fundamental drive to accomplish
something. Behind the choices are values and desires, conscious and unconscious.
302
It should be fairly clear that description and explanation, on the one hand, and
are synthetic but in a different medium, that is, with different materials. Morphology
together descriptions (statements and images) to create a model for the purpose of
puts
(bricks and mortar) for the purpose of satisfying human needs and desires such as shelter
is
morphology a meta-discourse to the 'discourse' of tile formation and transformation of
Kinds of incta-discourse
between the history of painting and painting or between the study of English Literature
and writing novels, poetry, drama etc. Scrutinising any one of these different
opposition can be shifted. That is, there are different ways of approaching history or
criticism. The different approaches can themselves be described. Choosing any one
approach is thus itself a prescription. Afore specifically, one can take a Marxist,
criticism. Given the same object of study, any one of these views will pick out or choose
different views is in effect to describe them. When engaging in the discourse of history
or criticism, a view must be chosen, and therefore the pertinent aspects of the object.
If an established view is not chosen, another must be formed. One must prescribe a
view. If it is not prescribed, that is, explicitly, it is inscribed in the work itself,
fallen into (which someone else is bound to describe). In this way urban
unconsciously
morphology is itself a prescription. It is a view of the built environment which one must
choose over others. That choice may not be explicit but nonetheless assumes an
discourse of architectural and planning criticism and from the discourse of design
meansof achieving it. A treatise or manifestois a set of instructions for the processof
design. The critical meta-discourse is not strictly prescriptive but, one might say,
proscriptive in the sense that it selects out or excludes examples or possibilities of those
critical discourse points out how well or badly something was done, the instructive, how
I
304
forms of the built environment,and the processesof its formation and transformationis
taken as a standard. I'liat is, the intention of morphology is to explain forms, not
evaluate them with respect to their suitability to a specific purpose. Morphology does
not provide a meansfor selecting standardsfor the judgement and evaluation of forms
the
comprehensive, conceptsof morphologymust view all forms and processesas equally
relation between a specific form and its application or use. A standard might be chosen
preference in morphology.
I
It is necessary, in the end, to distinguish between descriptive/explanatory,
even
meta-discourse, if they have the same 'object'. Certainly, as art history and
criticism enriches the practice of 6rt, offering it tools, concepts, strategies, and
morphology
programmes, can contribute to architectural and planning practice, at least
for those practitioners who chooseto take up the suggestions. Which raises again the
question, where are the points of contact? At which level can concepts be exported?
Where are the boundariesand limits pastwhich it would be fruitless to force onesway?
it
meta-discourse, would seem,on reflection, that the first is a meta-discourseto the
latter two. I'liat is, in describing and explaining the forms and processes of the built
critical and design conceptswhich lead to forms as well as the forms themselvesas part
identified by some descriptive discourse. That is, criticism and design are carried out
using the objects identified within some greater overall framework of concepts. Design,
of course, involves the creation of forms which will not have been previously described.
Such creations must, however, arise within some existing, and so described or
describable, context. The new form arises in an existing framework of ideas and
conditions.
It would seem, then, that the most basic point of contact between morphology and design
or planning is at the level of description, that is, at the level of the general point of view
description and explanation of the built environment, the entities it identifies, the terms
and definitions of the parts, and the structure of those parts, that is, their position
306
to each other. The issue is one of language, in the sense of an applied specialist
relative
built forms within the town for the purposes of management and planning control. This
is the first point of contact and the first point at which it is necessary to identify
between different levels of complexity and so distinguishes a wide range of forms in the
entire built environment, from elements of construction to towns and metropolitan areas.
of the form of the built environment which other views are unable to
complexities
unravel. It explicitly includes the agents and cultural context of the production of the
built environment and so is readily combined and correlated with the information and
likely require its own specific concepts and terms but morphology provides a body
will
Moving towarxl the more specific applications it becomes clear that there is a general
point of contact and there are potential specific points of contact. Different intentions
will demand using the language of morphology differently. The location of specific points
If the general point of contact is the overall view of the built environment offered by
urban morphology,that is, the identification and description of the objects of the built
environment, it, would seem that the potential specific points of contact- lie -in the
each explanation were identified by research or inference to be the issues taken into
account when a given form was created. Conversely, it is assumed that a given form was
morphological analysis and criticism or design is that in morphological analysis the form
is given and the task is to identify the limits and conditions under which it was created,
in criticism and design, the limits and conditions are given, more or less, and the
while
task is to evaluate,selector create a form to suit the conditions. In the latter casesone
which has already been made. It is in the relation betweena form and the limits and
conditions operating when it was created that one rinds a potential point of contact
between morphology and criticism, planning and design. If the general point of contact
is made by selecting the general view of morphology, the specific points are made by
to
response the presentconditions and purpose. The inferencemight
still an appropriate
be stated more generally in terms of values: a particular form was developed and
the analysis may suggest possible solutions to present problems because previous and
still of value. Equally, an analysis might be carried out with the specific
problems
In the end, however, the general and specific points of contact are a matter of method
their importance or value for the purposes of specific use. The information
question of
analysis will tell planners and designers what is there and will give them
morphological
inventory of forms, relations, and processes. It cannot, however, in any way determine
an
which of the forms, relations and processes are more important or of greater value
309
their specific use. The pure analysis is mutý with respect to whether those
regarding
deal of information about the town and goes some distance in helping
provides a great
how it got to be the way it is. Nothing in the analysis, however, indicates
us understand
because there is no indication for whom they might have value or for what
mainly
purposes or intentions.
Internal conflicts?
but which would seem to be in conflict: continuity on the one hand and change
value
How can continuity be maintainedwhile still allowing for change? flow is it possible
to arrive at the variety and interest characteristic of change over time and still maintain
continuity?
the desire to maintain the characteristic form of the High Street of an English town, with
Alarks and Spencer on thal High Street when each tenant requires two or three
I
310
contiguous buildings, and even then these do not provide enough of the right kind of
space? Is it wrong to demolish the body of the building while keeping the facadesin
existed before by, say, requiring facade divisions and walls or columns to occupy the
position of plot boundariesdemolishedin building the new, larger building, not out of
morphology is not prepared to take a position on the matter. Rather, it might be said
that the conflict between continuity and change is the object of tirban morphological
enquiry. Within the framework of that enquiry, neither continuity nor change has a
privileged position. Neither is inherently more desirable than the other from a
morphological perspective.
morphological is
phenomenon, said to be indicative of a particular culture and time yet
the urban morphologistprotestshe or she does not like it, is that the view of an urban
morphologist thinks it's ugly, does not work, is run down, and dangerous? Or is it all
these reasons? Urban morphology, by laying out the parts and processes of the built
is then necessaryto attribute value rather than to provide a basis for making such an
attribution.
Morphology will only be a tool for a planner or designer inclined to use it. If
life of its own community ... [and] puts the present generation and its work into an
selecting material, organising it and actually teaching, setting readings and essays,giving
help 'create a senseof humanitywhich cares for the efforts of others and has a thought
for future generations when shaping its own work, ' it will not be the buildings on their
own, the silent bricks and mortar, which create that sense but someone who points to
them and says, these are of some importance, do not neglect them or it will be not only
your loss but your sons' and daughters'. The townscape, the built environment will only
become a lesson book if its language is taught and understood and the book is'actively
used in lessons. And like any form of history or education it will be susceptible to'
revision, the heros and villains will change places, the achievements and failures will be
Conzen
(Quotations,
reassessed 1958:
49-58).
The conclusion of all this must be that, morphological analysis and explanation do
not provide standards nor give any indication of which of the forms identified and
explained in analysis is better than any other in any given context. In order to make
AN IDEAL APPROACH
the identification and exerciseof intentions and values, is limited to the collection and
is collected.
terms for the purposesof prescription, that is, evaluating forms and making decisions
I
regarding future or potential change to the built environment. What is presented is one
many.
313
not specify any one particular product. It may be said, however,the approachis design
in chapter five. That is to say, the choice has been made to adopt the general view
of intentions and values. Further, in order to make sense of the choices involved and
to Seethe more general applicability of the approach, it is also necessary to establish the
context in which those intentions and values are applied and exercised.
At the most general, the context of application.is the whole of the built environment.
Villages, towns and cities are formed and transformedby the creation and addition of
new forms of building and the modificationand replacementof existing formsover years,
of the built environmentare relatively stable and inert, humandesiresand intentions are
active and changing. At a given time, the stability and fixity of a building is one of its
most important aspects. It provides shelter and a stable environmentwhich suits the
I
314
I built
of the existing environmentand the investment
of time and resourcesthen present
perspective view, there is always the more restricted, immediate view of the present.
must be made at some moment to changeit and determine in what way it should be
changed. The sequence of changes and transformations is continued with each new
decision and action. The interaction of inhabitant and habitat becomesmanifest with
each decision to changea building or build a new one. To make a decision and take
the
to accommodate intentions identified. Tile identification of intentions and choice of
building form ultimately demands a ýset of values, the exercise of judgement and
Within a given culture, behaviour and activity concerning the built environment is
frameworkfor and set limits to the possible intentions and forms of building. Within
a
different sets of values regarding the built environment. The following, again, presents
in the previous chapters, morphology does not, strictly, provide a basis for the
built environment. More specifically, this is to consider that there are forms
existing
to have value after their initial construction, for a range of human purposes. I'his
judgement is best seenin the contextof the interaction of inhabitant and habitat. Forms
relatively constant. Formswhich have been developedover time to serve those needs
of
remain of use and so value. On the other hand, as human needschangeand evolve,
existing forms may be consideredof value for new or different purposesor intentions.
316
Perhaps the most direct reason the existing built environment is of value is that it
does serve to accommodate human activity. The built environment has co-evolved with
specieslives and behavesas it doeswith the built environment. Human life would be
very different, for example,without roadsin the form and extent in which they now exist.
human activities. In an extended. process of trial and error, new forms are introduced
and over time refined and improved or abandoned. Humans, by producing and using
those forms, learn to live with and rely on them in the day-to-day activities of their lives.
activity and so as a store of accumulatedwisdom. On the one hand, forms will continue
to be of use and value longer if they function well in accommodating activities which are
fundamentalto human life. On the other hand, forms will continue to be of use and
value longer if they are easily adapted to different purposes. Thus, tile development and
than only one. By accommodating several functions the form will be of greater value.
pedestrian circulation, markets, public gatherings or festivals, parking, seating space for
cafes etc.
The existing built environment is of value because it is the product of a great deal
intermediately in planning and design time and directly in the form of human labour, in
perhaps most starkly expressed financially, in terms of the cost of labour and resources
buildings, routes, squares, districts etc. help to guide people in making their way through
the built environment because they are fixed reference points. It is their continued
existence in a specific place which gives them this value. Familiarity itself is of value
Even for nomads, unrecognizable territory provokes the discomfort or fear of the
unknown.
The built environment is produced over time. Different parts are added or
and combinationsof objects which we see today can be recognizedas referring to the
and events which gave rise to them. They can also be taken to refer to events
periods
which may have occurred within or in association with them any time after their
Beyond referring to history, many objects in the built environment have value
because they have been intentionally built or subsequently recognized to signify some
Pompedieu Centre, have come to signify <Paris> and <modemity> amongst other
things.
Many parts of the built environment, either individual buildings, parts of buildings,
of towns or even entire towns, have value because they give rise to an aesthetic
parts
experience. It is, possible to take pleasure in the objects themselves. The aesthetic
to the effects of time. Different observers will of course take pleasure in different
or
All places have value, more or less, for some or all of these reasons and clearly for
many more. Each place also has value as a distinct place, for the combination of
the variety of individual places. This value would seem to be greater at the present
from the pattern of streets and blocks to tile details of individual buildings.
environment,
similar, differences become more valuable. The specific form and character of individual
towns and the existence of a diversity of forms are of value for several reasons. There
is value in the individual character of towns for their attraction to visitors, travellers and
I
319
tourists. People enjoy seeing'different places and seek them out. This is of value for the
it brings aboutand the potential financial benefitsfor the town. For residents,
enjoyment
the individual and regional identity of a town, based on its specific physical
has value as a sign standing for the people and habits of the town and
characteristics,
region. Local and regional allegiance is often stronger than national or political
Humans have the tendency to identify themselves with the town or region
allegiance.
in which they were raised or live now. To erase the identity of tile town is thus in effect
'Mis involves not only aesthetics but economics. Because the market value of
prefer.
buildings varies with age and size, maintaining a range of buildings of different type and
standards for new building is to abdicate power and reduce choice. There becomes only
one way to build. In the present situation, the primary values are often short-term profit
and expedience. The quality of the built environment,including the public realm, is left
Intentions
The value placed on the built environment will likely vary from place to place.
Whatever the reasons for the attribution of value, it is people who make the attribution.
The attribution of value will depend on the desires and intentions of the people who
make decisionsand have the powerto changethe built environment,from the individual
320
building
government a new town. As noted, peoples' intentions and desireschangeand
tendýto change more rapidly than the elements of the built environment. Another
regularly re-evaluate human purposes and intentions regarding the built environment.
What is needed? What is wanted? What is desired from the built environment?
Because intentions change and because they vary from place to place and instance to
instance, it is not possible to enumerate them. Only the more generally applicable
purposes or intentions for building might be noted. The purpose of the built environment
administration, meeting, entertainment etc. and less directly, the purpose might be: an
Because of the social nature of humans, it is important to distinguish between public and
private needs and desires. The immediate needs or desires of individuals must be
balanced with those of the public as a group. What is considered of value to any one
individual or small group may conflict with what is of value to the public as a whole.
One of the most pertinent examplesis the street and the relation of buildings to it. The
traditional arrangement of a street lined with row houses or houses on or near the
frontageestablishesa clear distinction betweenthe public realm of the street and the
private realm of the courtyardsor back gardensof individual houses. The value of this
321
arrangement is that it is clear where public and private activities are appropriate.
Individuals do as they wish within their own property with little or no imposition on
Having identified a set of intentions, both public and private, it is necessary to determine
here taken to be the existing built environment. That is, the existing built environment
intentions. The assumption is then that forms developed to satisfy a given intention or
in the past are the best starting point in the search for forms to satisfy the same
purpose
intentions in the present. In order to determine which forms are suitable for
or similar
intention, it is first necessary to know what exists and second to know which
a given
forms are or have been used to satisfy a given intention. If it is tile more
existing
detailed analysis of the existing form -of a town or village. Distinct forms are identified
different levels, from the arrangement of streets and blocks to the details of individual
at
buildings. Regarding overall character, the working assumption is that tile character or
identity of a place is sensed primarily through its physical form, that is, through
specific
the arrangement of objects relative to tile land and to each other. Another supposition
in morphology is that form is the rcsult of the process of formation. This implies
made
322
that the form and characterof a town is the result of the specific historical acts which
according
the principles and processes to which things were built.
Identifying forms
0
The general view and procedure adopted for identifying existing forms is the generic and
specific structure of urban form and the procedure for identifying specific types as
outlined in chapter rive. T'hus, an appropriate study area and analytical, scope are
identified for the purposes of the application. The generic types identified are, again,
as follows:
tectum, rooms;
aedes, buildings;
fines, plots;
The specific types constituting tile study area, within the levels selected for analysis,
claim should or could be madethat such an analysiscan identify and describe the form
and characterof a tqwn or village in all its detail, the approachdoesreveal more detail
-, T
-
323
than most other methods. By distinguishing generic types of form and a range of specific
identifying the way in which the forms fit together in constituting a given settlement.
intentions and purposes. Too often in evaluating urban form, the problems which are the
judgement in first half the twentieth century that the 'corridor street' as
the made the of
disease were in fact not to do with form at all but with services such as water supply and
Other problems were due to the form of buildings and the density of
sewerage.
of all the ills of the late nineteenth century industrial city. The cure was to rid the city
Attempts to realise the cure in the latter half of the twentieth century by
of the street.
building new areas free of the-traditional street have in many cases shown the error of
the judgement.
Yet to summarily dismiss the Modernist city in all its details is to fall into the same
trap as the Modernists. High-rise housing, for example, in its various forms, is not in all
cases dysfunctional, nor is the arrangement of tower blocks in a park-like setting. They
both work for some specific people and intentions. The many experiments of the 20th
" ""': F"
324
They a
are only waste if dismissed without examining
century are not a complete waste.
the results or dismissingall the experimentson the basis of someof the results.
a smaller scale then was the case with Modernist town planning and allow time to
on
Criteria for judging the suitability of forms for specific intentions as well as the
intentions themselveswill be different for different cases. The criteria and intentions
then, be established for each case. In the morphological approach suggested here,
must,
the evaluation of form with respect to intentions is made at all the various levels of
resolution in terms of the interactionof inhabitant and habitat. The evaluation is carried
out with the awarenessthat the form of the built environment does not strictly
determine human activity or behaviour and that human activity cannot disregard the
form of the built environment. The built environment is seen as an outward boundary
limit to human activity and intentions. Equally, at any given time, the potential of a
or
form to accommodate activities will not be realised. A given form may be used in
given
While the working assumption is that character is sensed primarily through the
particular, is important in describing the full character of a town or individual form. The
in which a place or form is used and the activities which occur within it are
way
to maintain that character in the existing square or to propose the design of a similar
its overall character. Its position within the town and the activities which go on within
These additional aspects should be taken into account when proposing to maintain
built. To have a detailed knowledge of a form in terms of its parts and their
arrangement, is to have a basis for maintaining the existing form or building a similar
one. Having that knowledge is to be a step closer to maintain ing its character or
building, it facilitates the translation'of the findings of analysis into prescriptions for
planning, urban designand architecture. Following the procedureset out in chapter rive,
different levels of resolutionin analysis. Again, at the first level, typescan be identified
and described by outline and relative position. At the second level, they can be
identified and described in terms of the type of their constituent parts, the number of
326
each type of part and their arrangement. By increasing the level of resolution step-wise,
the types can be identified at the third and higher levels of specificity, identifying the
I
type of constituent parts, the number of each type of part and their arrangement at each
level.
repeatable method facilitating comparative study, they are as much as possible simple,
clear and unambiguous. These same qualities also make the characteristics suitable for
use as prescriptions within the context of planning, urban design, and architecture.
prescribe the forin of a new building. They provide a set of outline principles which
describe a way of building. The basic premise of application to planning, urban design
form which has the samecharacteristicsas an existing type. This is to build a new
regulations or guidelines for planning or as design principles for urban design and
architecture.
system.
The primary motivation for such an approach is, again, the recognition of value in
the forms of the existing built environment, in particular the value of the general
characterand individuality of existing settlements. The value may be attributed for any
327
provides a means.
FORAI-BASED ZONING
zoning. Tlie generic and specific structure of urban form provides a framework for
identifying types to be used in the zoning regulations. The basic principle is, zone
boundaries are defined on the basis of the differences in tile specific structure of the
the constituent forms of each zone in order to maintain the structure which defines it.
The regulations are based on the specific types of form identified in each generic type.
The zones are in fact the types of form occupying the higher levels in tile hierarchy of
fact contain several separate settlements or towns, in which case each settlement
At the next lower level in the hierarchy are districts. One or more districts are
primarily on the basis of the pattern of streets and blocks but also on the pattern of
parcellization within blocks, the type of constituent plots and building form. The
districts constitute the primary urban zones. At the next lower level, correspondingto
the complexity of the town, based on specific differences of the relative position of
blocks, parcellization pattern, the relative position and the type of constituent plots and
buildings.
A further step down,at the level of the plot (fines),for each sub-zone(and for zones
without allowable
sub-zones), typesof plot are identified, basedon tile outline of the plot,
its relative position, constituent parts and their arrangement. The different zonesare
identified for each type of plot, basedon outline or overall external form, the position of
the building in the plot and the constituentparts such as room types,storeynumber, roof
and facade types and their arrangement. Finally, taking the two lowest levels together
(statio and materia), allowable typesof constructiondetails and materials are identified
for the different building types as well as for other structures such as enclosurewalls.
329
Simplicity of reglilations
Approaching zoning regulations in this way has several immediate advantages. The
regulations for any one level are simple and straightforward. They can be expressed
graphically with great ease, making them more easily understood. District zones are
illustrated by plan and section diagrams showing the range of allowable constituent parts
such as pavements and islands and allowable arrangements of the parts. Block types arc
illustrated by plan diagrams showing the range of allowable types of constituent sub-
zones and allowable arrangements of the sub-zones. Sub-zones (and blocks without sub-
zones) are also illustrated by plan diagrams showing allowable plot types and allowable
arrangements of the plots. Plot types are illustrated by plan and axonometric diagrams,
indicating allowable building and enclosure types and allowable arrangements of those
elements. Similarly, building types are illustrated by plan, elevation, section and
axonometric diagrams with notations, as are construction details and materials. In all
cases, allowable types include a range of maximum and minimum dimensions and
proportions of dimensions and for the case of plots, maximum building coverage.
Interrelixtion of rcgulations
0
It will be noted that the prescriptions at each level of refer to those of the next lower
level. The prescriptions thus form a coherent set. The recognition that character and
identity is found in tile combination of forms is taken into account in tile regulations.
it is not enough to identify the parts which are characteristic of a place. It is also
330
necessary to indicate the combinations and arrangement of parts which are characteristic
of the place.
Flexibility of regulations
Beginning with a system of interrelated parts covering the range of forms from the
for a given case. It is possible to choose the characteristics, to use some and
appropriate
to set limits to specific aspects and still allow for variety within those limits. The
flexibility.
it
cases may be considered necessary or appropriate to prescribe in detail only to the
level of streets and blocks. 7lius, patterns of streets and blocks could be speciried,
types. I'lie parcellization pattern, plot, building, and construction types could
and street
to apply a high level of specificity only to plot and material types. Less
appropriate
specific prescriptions could be applied to the street and block type and pattern, the
a plot type, the orientation of the plot relative to the street and the
and proportions of
building within the plot, leaving the building form, construction details
position of the
lengths, it is to
possible prescribe specific fonns while leaving room
and proportions of
for variations.
This flexibility allows for the application of this approach in a variety of situations.
It is appropriate not only for towns which have a recognized value for their historical and
It can also be used in newer built up areas and for new development
regional character.
field sites. The issue is then tile source of the types prescribed. For cases in
on green
there is the desire to maintain existing forms and character, the source of types
which
is the analysis of the town itself. Working on the assumption that to maintain form is
to begin to maintain character, the analysis provides a method of specifying the forms
the town. ' The findings of the analysis can then be translated into
composing
to maintain'the forms.
prescriptions which work
In other cases it may be desired to change the existing character of a place. There
placeless a character more appropriate to the region in which it is found. In this case,
Perhaps the most interesting application and one which would potentially have tile
Morphological studies show that the form of initial development imposes strong limits on
it is possible to base the form of new development on types identified in tile surrounding
region and take advantage of the refinement and improvement of forms is the
-which
can be incorporated into the new development. At the same time, aspects
modifications
forms which have been developed over time and remain of value yet which
of the existing
left out. This then assures that the purposes for which
arc perhaps not obvious are not
As just noted, the original form of a settlement has a lasting effect on its subsequent form
and so its character. Consciousnessof this would suggest that it is important to clearly
the desired form and character of new development before building begins.
conceive of
Equally, it would indicate that the form and character of an existing settlement cannot
the decision to maintain, change or create form and character is made from an informed
position. It is only possible to maintain and consciously change or create new forms
prescription is the emphasis on form. The appearance and quality of the built
is
environment positively prescribed rather than left to the desires of self-interested
groupsand individuals and the whims of national trends and fashions. The government
of a town its
can exercise right to determine the form of the town. By using a systemof
form based prescription, both the image and the general functioning of tile town is
conceived in detail before anything is built. There is not, however, the necessityof
designingin detail the entire town. The resourcesand human effort applied to building
can thus be directed to a particular end and not wasted. That end should not be seen
the overall change in a settlement. The change occurs not by direct intervention but by
the actions of individuals over time. In either case, emphasis is put on the quality of the
environment, but not solely in the negative sense of setting out minimum standards and
separating incompatible uses. The quality of the environment is put forward in a positive
This approach to regulations would ideally work on the basis of status quo ante in
combinationwith a provision for innovation, that is, as a mixture of legally binding and
discretionaryplanning systems. For any proposalor application which adheresto all the
pertinent regulations,the applicant should have the right to build and must be granted
If
permission. the application purposelyproposessomethingwhich is not by
allowed the
334
regulations, the applicant must seek special permission for a variance of the regulations
for that particular case. Each application for a variance should be judged according to
a previously stated set of criteria. Proposals for variances should address specific
of the existing conditions or provides for some activity currently unaccommodated but
prevent change which is the result of expedience, laissez faire standards or cheap,
shoddy developmentmeant primarily for private profit. The spirit of such regulations
shownby experienceto work or by controlled experimentationof what has not been tried.
New is not necessarily better, but there is only one way to find out.
In England, planning law does not accommodate the suggested structure and mechanism
of prescriptions. To work within the English planning system, such a set of prescriptions
principles would benefit both the LPA and the applicant. For the applicant, the
is
advantage advance knowledgeof the points taken into consideration in judging an
application. An applicant can thus avoid wasting time and money preparing proposals
becomea specific public statementof intentions which can be used by the LPA in
appeal casesto justify refusals. Appeal casesmight then be shorter and less frequent.
either too vague or general to be of use for improving the proposal or too specific and
mattersfor day to day planning. At the sametime the planners would gain more control
over the quality of the environment by placing more emphasis on the form of
specific legal context of each country would, of course, present different issues to be
in
addressed any attempt to adopt such a system.
336
A system of form based prescription derived from existing types is likely, perhaps
inevitably, to receive the criticism that the regulations stifle creativity, or, as one
it, The
'anaesthetize'architecture. word pastichewill almostcertainly arise.
architect put
The issue of pastiche involves the specific design of individual objects, mainly
buildings, and so necessarilyputs the discussion into the context of architecture and
designing a building. Ilie same is true, however, of any identifiable style, new or old,
whether the personal style of an individual architect or the more general style *attributed
to a period or place. In order to build several buildings which have an identifiable style
to the same set or a similar set in all the buildings. This point is a matter of the source
of the restrictions and the reasons for which they are applied. An assumption made in
the approach suggested here is that to build is not even ideally an entirely private
personalstyle. The restrictions should also include those accepted from the public to
maintain the public realm and that which is deemedto be of value to the public, whether
One of the main points in condemning a building as pastiche is that it is not of its
selectedand actively used, it is of its time, regardlessof its so called origin. To forbid
of form at the various levels it also assuresthat someof the more basic if less visible and
heated issues are addressedsuch as street patterns, block sizes and the position of
The criticism that regulations stifle creativity is too general. It is possible to apply
creativity within limits. Evidence of this is readily apparent in the wide variety of forms
found within the, bounds of any one identifiable style, be it the Classical, Gothic,
Renaissanceor Modem, the oeuvreof a single architect or the different stylesof regional
vernacular building. Indeed, part of tile problem of pastiche is tile awarenessof all these
styles and a concentrationon the differences between them rather than within them.
any one style. Within the boundsof the similarities of a given style, there is, however,
a great deal of variety. There is thus room for creativity and individual expression. It
differences within limits. The limits define the style. Whether self-imposed of imposed
by planning regulations, the limits provide a framework for creativity. It might even be
that broadened scope of creativity and disregard for local constraints actually
said a
design. Except for a very few practitioners, the blank slate can be an
vitiates
Indeed, the constraints and challenges provided by limited means often lead to
better, more creative design. In some respects, a sign of true creativity is shown in the
to create something new which remains familiar, in the ability to work within
ability
The of in
an existing type, to reinterpret the type. principle reinterpretation architecture
the interplay between the old and the new, between old buildings and new buildings,
between old types and new examples of those types. The interplay allows for a broader
richer range of expression by referring to both the past and present. It makes
and
To a certain extent the argument about creativity is a red herring. While the heat
in the rhetoric is hottest when spoken by or about the few best architects, it must be.
The heat of the rhetoric cools or changes side when addressing the bad architects and
builders responsible for a large part of the built environment. The issue then shifts to
between liberty and some notion of the public good. This argument might rightly be
An outline of the structure and method of formulating regulations described here was
first presented by the author at the coloque, 'Le droit et 1environment' on 24-25 July
1991 in Asnieres-sur-Oise. The work was presented as part of an action pilote for the
directed by Ivor Samuels of the Joint Centre for Urban Design at Oxford Polytechni C.
and
Following from the action pilote, Samuels and the author with the other members of the
d'Occupation des Sols on the basis of the system of regulations presented at the coloque.
This work, as an application of the ideas developed in this thesis, is discussed in more
AN EXAMPLE
This chapter is an account and discussion of an actual application of the ideas put
with others for a local authority. A draft version in English of the text for the project is
included as Appendix D. The following is a brief description of the project and the
in
context which it came about. It includes a discussionof someof the issuesinvolved
I
340
in the application of morphological concepts and principles in planning and the move
Oise
Asnieres-sur-
la France (PHAF) and Ivor Samuelsof the Joint Centre for Urban Design (JCUD) at
The action pilote is a short term design or idea generating project usually held over
a summer holiday period. In most cases the project is initiated by a town or local
(in one case it was the opposition to the local authority). The local authority
authority
or concerned body, having identified some specific issue or general concern regarding
the architectural or built patrimony of the town, contacts PHAF who with Samuels
organise the project team. Typically the team is made up of Samuelsand one or two
other tutors from the JCUD and a selection of their diploma and MA students. While
the action pilote is for the most part an urban design project, the intent is more generally
to bring out issuesand focus awarenesson the built environment. The result is thus
often varied, involving not just design but other strategies such as managementof
activities, education or the production of 'town trails', guidebooks for tourists and
residentspointing out the highlights of the history and architectural heritageof the town.
341
The actionpilote beganin July 1991, running for three weeks. The subject of the project
France Region and the Departmentof the Val d'Oise. Asnieres is properly called a
the
commune, Frenchequivalentto the British local authority. The communeof Asnieres
encompasses a large area of land including two main settlements, Asnieres and Baillon,
Also within the boundariesof the communeare large areasof farmland and national and
private forest.
built
an orphanage, in the 13th century for Louis IX the Saint King. Saint Louis also
the Renaissanceto the end of the nineteenth century a number of large houseswith
form of development has been the addition -of lotissments or pavillon housing
single families on small plots. The land for development is typically former farmland or
the gardensor parkland of the large houseswithin an on the fringe of the present built.
basis of the pavillon type has been identified as the main problem confronted by
Asnieres.
342
perceptionof the as
commune a whole within its context. It also dealt with more specific
issuesconcerning the structure and appearanceof the communeat the detailed level.
The project thus had several different sections in which issues were identified and
(a) the overall imageof the communeand its structurein terms of its relation to natural
features - forest, hills, and river - and the entrances, paths ancf landmarks within it;
(b) the character of 'the commune in terms of the built form and structure of the
and natural
The results of the project were presented at a coloque, or conference, attended by
involved with the built environment. The theme of the coloque was Law and the
Environment. As the various points of the project were presented, discussion ensued on
the problems of implementation of new or different plans and regulations, the legal
pathways available and the possible barriers as well as more general discussion on the
issues of regional character and how to maintain it without descending into pastiche.
343
by the mayor of the communeto complete a new Plan d'Occupationdes Sols (POS)for
the commune. The POS is a legally binding land-use plan constituted by a graphic
indicating the allowable density and form of development in each zone. Within the
French legal structurc, *the POS is a component of the Code d'Urbanisme which is in turn
legal tool which allows the commune more control over the type and direction of
a
development. Ideally, regulations are framed to suit the specific commune and the issues
it faces at a given time. The POS may be revised at the discretion of the mayor and
is the equivalent of a county in the US or district in the UK). The staff of the DDE is
known in Britain or the US. The tasks of the planner in Britain are taken up in France
by the DDE and a number of other different agencieswithin the governmentsof the
regionsor For
departments. the POS,the servicesof the DDE are payed for or subsidiscd
POS. The benefit of using the DDE is that it is obviously cheaper. One of the
Once a POShas been approvedby the council it is then a legal document. Any
infringement of the POS can be prosecutedthrough civil courts. The procedure for
building then involves submitting a proposal and applying for a permis de construire
The actual process of evaluating proposals and issuing -permis is in most cases
by
handled the DDE. With national legislation for decentralisationin 1983, the process
devolved onto the communesif they so chose. A large commune taking on the
was
taken on by the existing staff'of administrators, the councillors and the mayor.
Regardless, the final decision on permis rests with the mayor. 71iis is possible because
in the structure of French local government the mayor has much more power than his
Asnieres to escapethe suburbs, don't let them follow you'. lie is a new style and
New Age mayor who unseatedone of a dynasty of old style mayors with,
somewhat
345
the story goes, mainly financial and he gave relatively free reign to the
were, as
developersof lotissments. Those interests were not entirely legitimate and Lassusand
the presentcouncillors were elected on the basis of putting an end to the corruption and
the to
municipal government the quality'of the environment,both
shifting the concernsof
The mayor, in particular, has a keen interest in architecture and local history and
for a meeting to discuss their plans during which negotiations occur, the mayor
arrange
the character of the existing settlement. Having done this for three years, the mayor
found the tools at his disposal for presenting his arguments inadequate and too often
Though'this might seem frighteningly restrictive and autocratic from the British or
American perspective, the mayor's attitude remains positive. Ile maintains that- if a
commune.
To get the tools he needed, the mayor First' went to the Direction Regional
POS. After an initial survey and inventory of the built fabric, the architect
a new
little of use as an illustrative tool nor did he produce any general principles
produced
346
action pilote.
From the perspective of a team member, the action pilote presented an ideal
fact invaluable as a starting point, making up for the lack of knowledge of French towns
to take the form adopted by the DDE. The Code d'Urbanisme states that the
required
is and is not allowed, and that the density of development is determined either in terms
land coverage or floor area ratio. - The POS may in addition include regulations for the
of
type of land use allowed in the different zones and the arrangement and external aspect
individual buildings. Having been asked to produce a new POS, the task then became
of
Work on the POS began in August, involving most of the members of the action
team: Ivor and Olga Samuels, myself and Simon Kneafsey, Lisa Turner, Martin
pilote
perry, Chris Whelan and Ian Foster. The latter were all more or less recent graduates
347
of the diploma course in urban design at the JCUD. By the end of October we had
The text presented in Appendix D is the first revised draft, using most of the
illustrations which will appear in the final document. The text has undergonefurther
noted, however, that there are inconsistencies in the text, particularly in the cross
references,as well as omissionsand the inclusion of someFrench terms. There are two
plans included, which arc more recent and will thereforepresent some inconsistencies.
The plan labelled 2/3 is the main zoning plan for the central areasand is referred to in
the text variously as plan x, plan POS 01 and POS2/3. The plan labelled 3/3 is the
plan indicating the plot series zonesreferred to in sections 4 and 5. There are fewer
5-
fomulate prescriptions.
are to a certain extent external to the study. They are necessary precursors to
actually
doing the work. The clients ask for the work becausethey have made someof those
348
primary assumption on the part of the mayor and council - the clients - was: the
traditional and historic characterof the settlementhas positive value. This is coupled
derive benefit from the value. The questionwas then how to preservethe character. The
mayor and council lacked an answer to this and therefore looked for advice. We
provided the advice with the further assumption on our part that the morphological
is
which one working. The legal system presents certain boundaries or conditions to the
activity of prescription. Some kinds of prescription will be legally possible and others
will not. Equally, there is a social and political context which presents further
conditions and boundaries. One may face resistance to prescriptions which are too
stringent. In Asniereswe were working within the legal structure of civil law, the Code
.
d'Urbanisme and the POS, and the social and political structure of a social/libcral
democracy. I'lic mayor was willing and determined to stretch the boundariesof both
those systems. On the one hand he was going outside the established though not
mandatory form of the POS while still remaining within the bounds of the Code
d'Urbanismeand civil lawý On the other hand, he was willing to face public opposition
and so risk his political career by using his power as mayor to establish relatively
out the regulations. The conditions of this position were clear, or becameso as we
349
is necessary to be constantly aware of these conditions and the assumptions which create
This is not to say that the approach and method cannot be used elsewhere. The
assumption is the desire to maintain character. Given that, the approach and
primary
method remain valid. The specifics of different legal systems and cultures will
Derining Types
The document to be produced for the POS was initially conceived also to be a guidebook
for the residents of the communeor those wishing to build in the commune. As a
guidebookit was intended that it be distributed to all the residentsand available at the
town hall. This meant that the documenthad to be accessibleto non-specialists. Given
the audience and purpose of the final product, both as legal document and guidebook,
it was decided to compresssome of the levels of as set out in chapter rive. In the
as are rooms and buildings (tectum, aedes). The result was considered to be more
accessible and effective, leaving seven main sections: the commune as a whole,
construction.
350
Specific procedures
In the specific procedure of analysis, each team member selected a level to analyze
his her-interest and skills (the five JCUD students all had degreesin
according to or
large for handle. The actual analysis of building form and elements of
one person to
books and journals on local vernacular architecture and discussion with various people
knowledgeable in the subject., For forms further up the hierarchy, such as districts and
il the main source being the mayor who has read most of what has
scattered and sparse,
been written.
The actual method used to identify specific types was that set out in chapter five.
regarding the form and its parts: the outline,of the form as a whole, the type of
aspects
the plan outline of the whole is examinedin terms of the dimensionsof width and depth
in plan and the ratio of width to depth.' Different dimensionsand proportions begin to
distinguish, different types of plot (see Appendix D, section 5.1). The parts are
lower level of complexity. For the plot the different general parts *arethe main
next
351
in
accessories Conzenianterms) and the enclosurewall. Different specific types'of plot
composinga given example (see Appendix D, section 5.3). The number,of parts is
counted directly, for example, the number of buildings etc.; examples containing different
is
of parts examined in terms of the geometric relations between the parts, for example
the position of the main building in relation to the short side of the plot boundary etc.
Different specific types arc defined by the different specific arrangements of parts.
Two other aspects were also used to distinguish different types. One is the position
of the form as a whole within a form of the next level up- the hierarchy, for example, the
position of a plot within a plot series or block. For the plot this is examined in terms
of the orientation of the plot relative to the street and its position relative to other plots,
to the outline of the block as well as to the cardinal points (see Appendix D, section 4).
The other aspect is that of access. This is examined in terms of the simple issues of
entering, moving through and resting. Thus for plots the issue is theýposition of the
primary access to the plot within the whole structure of the plot (see Appendix D, section
5.1).
An interesting issuearosefrom the needto examineor have knowledgeof types from tile
next higher or lower level in defining specific types. There was a tendency in
definitions of forms a level higher or lower than that under consideration. In setting out
352
the overall structure of regulations, the idea was to create a set of interconnected
prescriptions,any one type referring, on the one hand, to the definitions of its component
parts, and on the other, to its own position in forms of which it is a component. The
for
regulations a plot type, for example,should thus refer to the building and enclosure
plot type is a component. The problem was thus to refer to the connection but to keep
for
the regulations one level free of any statementsregulating forms of the other levels.
The result at times seemedtoo simple on its own, thus the desire to include more. To
do so, however,was unnecessaryand also goes against the general principle of only
is necessary to make the connection. A complaint against many previous design guides
and handbooks attempting to identify and maintain characteristic forms is the kit-of-parts
syndrome. In this, the forms are presented in an inventory, giving, for example,
.
characteristic doorways or window frames without, however, indicating which can be
combined, how they should be arranged to give a characteristic facade and the overall
form -of the building of which they can be a part. It becomes a kit-of-parts without
instructions.
Our task was thus to put together the kit-of-parts and write the instructions. Thus
order to note the typical associations of forms. A district is composed of all the levels
below it and'its character is thus derived from the typical combination of all those
elements. To have, for example, a rustic farm door on a large classical urban house is
353
to erode the characterof both the houseand the door by erasing the typical association
is
which as much a 'part' of structure as the construction of the door.
The process of gathering information, distinguishing and defining types and setting out
for the purposes of explanation or for formulating regulations. I'lie first set of judgements
was made in setting up the methodfor the field work. It was judged that the aspectsof
type: overall form or outline; type, number and arrangement of parts; relative position
as component and access were more important or pertinent than others. Further
that judgement, arguing they had insufficient information and lacked of familiarity with
the subject. Here I believe a subjective judgement, however much familiarity and
evidence one has, is necessary and unavoidable. To be tenable, however, the judgement
must be supported by persuasive arguments and whatever evidence one has. In the
context of produc ing planning regulations as suggested here, the argument should involve
both historical and material evidence and a positive idea of what will improve the
settlement.
persuadethe membersof the team to make a hypothesis,to formulate the type on the
basis of the information they did have. Once the hypotheses were made and the types
354
presented,there was a great deal of discussionwithin the team and with the mayor and
the type with its many exampleson the ground and reformulating the type only to test
it again. This process is essentially synthetic in the sense that it involves putting
differs from so-called pure creation is in the fact one must show the type is a product
accessible to all. Pure creation can be called such mainly because the
of sources
be unambiguouslyidentified. The type, in contrast,
sourcesare not evident or cannot
be shown to be derived from existing examples.
must
One could argue this problem might be approachedmore objectively. One could
be most typical. This does not avoid the problem, however. One must define the types
One must rind enough examples to warrant hypothesising a type, though the examples
The step from defining types to making prescription involves further judgement. It is
both synthetic and selective. One must have in mind an image of the settlementas a
in
whole and all its parts, selectingfmm the types identified thosewhich arc to compose
that image. It may be that one selects them all but that is no less a choice. Ideally one
Imust also evaluate the types and decide if they meet the needs of modem life. To do
this one must have standards. As discussed in chapter six these cannot be derived from
355
an analysis of form. They are either accepted from some other source, determined
developed as convictions or opinions from experience. In this respect, the definition and
types for prescription involves not only form but other aspects such as use,
selection of
ownership and significance. The prescriptions must work within the existing context,
ameliorating problems. The definition of districts, that is, the main urban zones, in
Having defined a range of tissues/plan-units, several other issues were taken into
being denser and more urban. For the prescriptions, the boundaries of
characterised as
the zone were extended over areas which were not strictly defined as Le Village in terms
the zone, creating an identifiable core area (see Appendix D, plan 2/3).
Prescriptions, at the lower levels of complexity were also used to reinforce the
unambiguousboundary which was then ignored. The boundary of the plan unit was
uncertain from the start. To arrive at a boundary at all, it was necessaryto disregard
specific differences in detail within the boundary and similarities either side of it.
Again, because the original purpose of the analysis was to produce regulations, our
decisionswere directed toward that end along the way, making it difficult to say when
built environment so often praised as a positive aspect is, for the most part, the
be made leading to the desired variety. Yet another assumptionwas that there
would
the case of a large scale development by. a single developer. In such cases the
public buildings. The other districts contain mainly residential uses with professional
the different natural zones there is a distinction between cultivated and uncultivated
land. The resulfi ng zones are not defined strictly in terms of form. Certainly they are
the usesand plan units. Given the needsof particular uses, such as the need for large
buildings and open areas for industrial uses,ýone rinds those uses, and should place
In general then, the approachwas to see the zonesas outlining what the settlement
be rather than what it was at somepoint in time. Tlie idea is to see the range
should
formsIidentified through analysisas the elementswith which one has to work in order
of
357
to
which correspond some historical state of the settlement is fraught with problems.
There is alwaysthe questionof which point in it history. Which point is better than the
Is
others? there sufficient evidenceto establish what the state of the settlementwas at
a given time? The solution to these problems is to see historical forms as constituents
of the present state of the town. Planning and prescription is based on the desire to
has been, its history, to maintain existing character is to maintain historical character.
At the same time, by not fixing historical character to a specific point, it is possible to
allow for change and accommodate new uses and activities and new forms. The apparent
be while parts might be changed and that forms of one generic type might
-maintained
be changed with little or no perceptible change to others.
A further motivation to the prescriptions was a set of general ideas about urban
design. As pointed out in the sectionon streetsand blocks (Appendix D, section 4), for
example, maintaining the traditional structure of streets lined with buildings along the
frontageis justified not only by the desire to maintain character but also becauseof the
belief that the resulting definition of public and private realms is a positive urban design
principle. The clear distinction of public and private realms makes a better urban
environment.
358
ne formulation of prescriptions
Having selected a range of specific types as the basis for regulations, the next step was
does adhere to the regulations is illegal and the responsible party liable to
which not
In the case of plots, however, there are laws within civil law which maintain
over the Coded'Urbanismeand any POS. That is, the latter two cannot go
I precedence
the former. According to civil law, a land owner has the right to subdivide and
against
the land in certain situations. A plot may be sub-divided and sold every ten years
sell
and on the death of the owner. It is not possibleto control the size, shapeor orientation
from such sub-division within civil law and so within the Code
of plots resulting
is the minimum width of a frontage,which must be wide enoughto allow the passageof
Given these limits to the legal tools available, the desire to constrain the form and
it is interesting to note that it is only the owner who can directly control the form
point
land division. More generally, it would seem that in most countries where land
of -
the notion of the power of the initial pattern of land division of a settlement,
reinforce
r
359
subsequentchanges.-
Taking these and other considerations into account, the actual formulation of
followed fairly directly from the definitions of types, the pertinent features
regulations
again being the overall dimensions or proportions of the type, the specific type of
is
The form of the communeas a whole given with the municipal boundary. In the
Asnieres, the boundary does not correspond to any identifiable or typical form.
case of
The regulation in the POS concerning this aspect is that the municipal boundary
the limits within which all the other regulations will apply. Also given
establishes areal
this level are the constituent parts of the commune, that is, the separate settlements,
at
the boundaries. In the case of Asnieres, the basis for establishing separate
position of
(zones desi gnated N), the physical separateness of the different urban areas and
areas
in
differences the internal structure of the urban areas. Once established, the boundaries
legally fixed. The number of separate settlements and their arrangement relative to
are
as requirements for
concerning more general points as well services, parking etc.
The outlines of the separate settlements function as a regulation in the same way as
drawn the limit of the built up area (relative to farmland, forest, marsh, rivers
part, at
) but the boundaries did include some green field sites which had been selected for
etc.
development in the near future. The constituent parts of the settlements are the districts
identified in the next level down the hierarchy. The number and arrangement of
distinct districts and their existing position. Thus, at this level, the only aspect of form
The same holds for the district zones and plot series zones. The outline of the zones
limit within which separate regulations will apply for elements of lower levels of
are the
The other number and arrangement of the zones are assumed in the position
complexity.
primarily street/block structure and plot pattern but also use and the
several criteria,
For plots, the various aspects used to distinguish different types of plot were used
the outline of the plot, led to a regulation prescribing the allowable proportions
of plan
the outline (width and depth) and another regulation for the allowable range of
of plan
dimensions.
The general arrangement of component parts led to regulations limiting the position
the buildable area. The specific component parts and their arrangement and number led
types and allowable types of enclosure wall. Prescriptions were also included
constituent
361
specifying the orientation of the plot relative to the street and the accesspoint to the plot
from the street following from the differentiation of types according to relative position.
by several issues. One was the fact that two generic types of form (aedesand tectum)
included in one section, another was the fact that there was no information
were
the internal of
arrangement buildings. Yet another was that there
available regarding
(the block plan) of the building, stated in terms of graphic examples with minimum and
dimensions for the width and depth; allowable section outline, again
maximum allowable
was also included concerning the relation of building height to street width.
prescription
Strictly, this prescription should have been in the section dealing with streets and blocks
but as no other specific prescriptions were applied to' streets it was considered more
of the building. The prescriptions specified a range of allowable types of roof and
walls
Here prescriptions for the arrangement of parts relied to some extent on common
wall.
definition of elements, it being assumed, for example, that the roof occupied a particular
the position of floors relative to the ground level, to each other and to the eaves.
number,
362
These aspects were considered of importance because they affect the appearance of the
building from the street by the position of windows and the lack or presence of stairs to
main entrances.
For the elements of construction and materials, the prescriptions follow similarly
from the distinction of outline of the elements and the constituent parts and their
In general, given the geometric nature of the elements which were the subject of
graphic descriptions and diagrams were considered the most effective way
prescription,
Zoning plan 2/3,1: 2000, includes designation of the commune boundary, settlement
boundaries (Asnieres, Baillon, Royaumont), district zone boundaries (UA, UG, Ul, N,
NA); and plan 3/3,1: 1000, includes sub-zone boundaries (A, B, C, D, E, F, G). For
building form, axonometric drawings were considered the most accessible and
plots and
The documentproducedfor Asnieresis in a sensea fusion of three main ideas: the typo-
an attempt to apply and elaborate the first idea. The second idea was tile
explicitly
in
context which the application and elaborationoccurred and the third idea, that of the
363
design guide, was consciously chosen as a example with respect to the presentation. In
particular, a model for presentationand drawing style in the early stagesof the work was
the designguide for the BreconBeaconsNational Park (1988). More generallyand more
importantly, the aspect taken from the tradition of the design guides is the notion of
Ilie decision to use drawings to such an extent was prompted by two main
considerations. On the technical side, one consideration was the immediacy and
relations and complex objects. The combination of drawings and text made it possible
audience.
On the practical side, while the wealth or drawings makes for a more lively and
accessible document, the question of feasibility arises given the relative expense of
drawing. Photographs are an option in some cases but the selective nature of drawings
emphasise selected aspects to make a particular point. Photographs, unless very well
is that it is possible to alter images of existing buildings or other forms and also show
new forms in existing sites. Further, on an aesthetic level, the graphic consistencyof
drawings provides a positive unity to the document as a whole. Often the effect of using
Aside from the explicit use of, and so resemblanceto, these three approachesto
planning and design, the POSfor Asnieres also resemblesin somerespect the work of
for prescription and the identification of different types of elements such as buildings,
plots, blocks and streets. The primary difference lies in the specificity of the types and
I
prescriptions and the range of elementsspecified. From the stand point of the desire to
identify and maintain local and regional character, Duany + Plater-Zyberk'splans and
codes are not sufficiently specific nor accurate. In their work, a limited and similar
range of building types is used in the different parts of the country in which they have
created plans. In addition, the 'local' types which they use are for the most part limited
to building types. The types of street, block and tissue or layout tend to be the sameor
in
similar all the plans. Such criticism must, however,be seen in context. Relative to
much of the development in the United States, the plans of Duany + Plater-Zyberk are
SECTION III
C.S. Peirce
'The doctrine of necessity'
S(.6
.
TEN
CONCLUSION
Results
stating in full the central hypothesis of this thesis. Those questions are as follows. How
similar are Conzen's and Caniggia's morphological concepts and methods? How can they
be synthesised? How is greater detail in analysis achieved by the synthesis? How does
greater detail improve explanations? Can the results be applied to different examples?
The thesis has been an attempt to answer all but the last question. As noted in chapter
four, that question can be answered only by making a fundamental assumption and
testing, that is, by using the suggestedconcepts and method. The assumption is that the
objects of enquiry are similar. The testing is necessarybecause the validity of any
method can only be based on -results. Even then, without a consistent method one
cannot comparethe results of a given methodwith any other and so judge the validity
or different urban areas,are sufficiently similar to warrant using the samemethod in the
analysis and explanation of different examples. The way forward is thus to make the
it is applicable or not.
Returning to the other questions,how similar are the concepts and methods of
Conzen and Caniggia? Chapters two, three and four address this question. Chapter four
sets out in detail the similarities and differences. To review, there are general and
built environment. Both seeform generallyas the result of the processof formation. For
examination of the acts and processesthat have contributed to the formation and
transformationof towns. Both see the form of the built environment as a product of
.
human needsand desires. There is, then, a correspondencebetweenchangesin form
and changesin human needsand desires. Both see such changeas evolutionary,as a
places and objects, each also recognizes common features constituting the built
and tissue or plan-unit. Both conceive of these general objects as types, the
general
class constituted by specific examples. Most importantly for the purposes of this thesis,
both Conzen and Caniggia see the different kinds of form as related to each other in
a
another.
allows for a diversity of specific examples while still remaining coherent because of a
similarity of general features, so the similar general structure of Conzen's and Caniggia's
types introduced by Whitehead and Russell. The structure of logical types offers
more specific views. The reinforcement is dependent on the acceptance of the rive
criteria for evaluation set out in chapter four: consistency, coherence, specificity,
generality and comprehension. It is assumed that concepts and methods which meet
in chapter five, the hierarchy or generic structure of built form is seen as one of levels
specific classes or types of form on the basis of the internal structure of examples.
Generic structure provides a basis for definitions of form which are similar and so
consistent. They are related to each other in a similar way and so form a coherent set
,
basis for a dual definition which is both specific and general. A form is seenas both a
form can be defined in termsof relative position and internal structure. The latter allows
and so specificity, while the former allows for the possibility of a variety of different
entities to occupy a particular position and so generality. Finally, the common structure
can be extended to include a wide variety of objects in the built environment while
Comparison and evaluation did reveal, however, that the structure as adopted from
Conzen,Caniggiaand Whiteheadand Russell did not fully account for the full diversity
and complexity of the built environment. To account for that diversity and complexity
of coextensive levels and extension, intermediate levels and compression, ambiguity and
resultant and shared forms were introduced. These concepts retain the consistency and
coherence of the general structure because they were primarily the result of deduction
from that structure. The case of coextensive levels provides a good example. Working
form the hypothesis that the general structure of the hierarchy of levels is able to account
for the diversity of built form, the inductive activity of examining specific examples led
to the judgement that someforms were still not adequatelyaccountedfor. This led to
the structurewhich might accountfor the exampleswhich did not seemo fit. In the case
of coextensivelevels, the exampleswere 'single room buildings' and other 'single object
logic of classesand sets, the deduction was made that a single member set is a valid
370
The further hypothesis was made that the single room house is an instance of a
entity.
'set of one member, in this case an aggregate of one entity. Making that series of
inferences, it was possible to account for the apparently anomalous examples in a manner
built environment.
The integration of both Conzen's and Caniggia's categories of form within a single
while both Conzenand Caniggiaidentified the block and plot series, these forms were
not fully and explicitly accountedfor within the hierarchy. By explicitly including these
in a primary level of the hierarchy, the synthesis provides a more comprehensive and so
Second, while Caniggia identified a wide range of general categories of form, lie did
not apply the same level of specificity to each in identifying specific types. Where
Caniggia did not, however, Conzen did. Caniggia identifies in great detail building types
and the parts of buildings while Conzenidentifies in equal detail plan-unit types and
their parts. The synthesisof the conceptsand methodsinvolves not only the general
chapter rive provide a means of identifying specific types consistently at all levels in the
pertinent characteristicsare outline and relative position,at the secondand higher levels
the characteristicsare the specific type of the parts of the constituent forms of each
at all levels in the hierarchy, a greater level of detail is included relative to that
in a consistent way. These concepts make it possible to identify and consistently account
for entities such as apertures, apartment houses, plots composed entirely of a single
building and plan-units consisting of a single street which either fall between the primary
How does greater detail improve explanation? Generally it can be said that the
more one knows about a phenomenon, the better one understands it and is able to
explain it. In the case of the built environment, given that it is seen here as the result
of a process of formation and that that process fundamentally involves change, greater
what not. Certainly, it was such attention to detail which lead Muratori, Conzen
and
plots and streets. Concerning detail and specificity in descriptions of change, as shown
in chapters four and six, even the word 'transformation" is perhaps too vague. Within
possible and leads, perhaps paradoxically, to more detail because of the greater
subtractionsand deformationsat various levels. The ability to specify which parts are
to
changes particular conditions, causes or intentions and so be more precise in
explanation.
Continuing plausibility
As noted, the thesis has involved hypothetical, deductive and inductive inferences. The
hypotheses are tested through deductive and inductive inferences. Deductive inferences,
identification of the possible consequenceswhich would follow from the truth of the
of logic. Such inferences arc true or false only in reference to the statements of the
hypothesis. Ilie examination of Conzen's and Caniggia's definitions in chapters two and
three was an exercise in determining to what extent they are true in this sense, that is,
the extent to which they are or are not contradictory. This was, at the same time, to
inconsistencies identified in the analysis of Conzen's and Caniggia's work were in effect
selected out, the synthesis being built out of the definitions, general and specific, which
to determine the to
extent which the hypothesis and deductions accord with experience.
I
The inductive inferencesof the thesis are found in, the identification of specific built
The thesis is thus in effect an argumentor suggestionto view the built environment in
a particular way and so test it further. The present successof the hypothesisand the
opportunity to test not only the possibility of application to planning but also to test the
central hypothesis and deductions of the thesis directly. The necessity of presenting the
general ideas to the clients and presenting the specific definitions and procedures to the
people who worked on the project was in effect a further test of the central hypothesis
and deductions. The general success and acceptance of the project give support to the
result, as far as the project has gone. At the time of writing, the plan is in the
positive
of approval. It has successfully gone before the council several times and
process
for final approvalwhich is scheduledfor May 1993. In addition, the plan has received
The plan is not free from controversynor dissent. When presented to the POS
which the POS was presented, the journalists, while generally positive and interested,
While the criticism may apply to this particular application, the approach itself is not
Such political questions aside, the general success of the work in Asnieres would
remains, of course, is testing in action. No judgements can be made until buildings have
Examining the results of the thesis turns the examinationback to the motivationsfor it.
Perhaps the most direct motivations those enunciated by Slater and quoted in the
thesechallengesis a more general perceived need motivating this thesis. That is the
In
environment. the caseof prescriptive activities, the need is also rooted in the desire
to be better prepared and able to address the challenges of maintaining and transforming
is and will continue to be built. The need for specificity and precision is also rooted in
the desire to make the most of diversity of the built environment and the many
While a short step has been taken toward greater precision and specificity, much
more has to be done to reach more tangible results. This points to the possibilities for
further research arising out of the thesis. The most obvious direction is to apply the
apparatus developed in the thesis to the morphological analysis of particular towns. Such
an application would provide further tests of the concepts and methods which have been
introduced and, if they continue to be successful, provide further examples which might
illustrate them better. Another possible area for further research is to examine in more
which might be investigated are, the limits of extension and compression, their
possibilities with respect to the processes of formation and transformation. How might
they help to better describe and explain those processes? Equally, Caniggia's model of
the typological process remains a relatively unexplored area which might be addressed
The distinction of an energetic aspect, made in chapter four and rive, presents
another area for research. Though the energetics of buildings has been explored and
continues to be explored, generally it is only buildings rather than other kinds of built
form which are the focus of study. Further, such studies generally focus on new
technology. The area of energetics is one for which the notion of the built environment
as a store of potential solutions is particularly apt and vital. What do traditional built
forms, at all levels, have to offer in terms of energy use? This points to further
a area
of potential, not only of the concepts suggested in the thesis but also of urban
is one which sees built form and forms of behaviour as fundamentally interrelated. The
for different purposes and a given activity accommodated by different forms. Yet, forms
present boundaries to behaviour and behaviour present criteria to be met. The diversity
of built forms thus corresponds to a diversity of forms of behaviour. That diversity, like
the diversity of forms of life generally, is part of the mechanism for survival. Diversity
begets stability. Given the pressure for change put on the built environment by
placed to address this issue. At the least what is necessary is to record forms, not in
I
377
the built environment and its relation to nature and the people who build it,
built forms, as suggestedin chapter six. Another step to be taken is to explore further
in
the application of morphologicalconcepts planning, urban design and architecture.
analysisand active promotionof the idea. Without willing councils, mayorsand citizens,
no amountof testing will be enough. A further avenuein this respect is the use of type
design and architecture. A design studio course could be set up around the
focus attention on the diversity of the built environmentand its interrelation with basic
human needs. It might also underline the fact that the built environmentis the product
To enjoy the environment of our choice meansnot only participating but maintaining a
Caniggia, Gianfranco
1963 Lettura di una Citta: Corno
Rome: Centro Studi di Storia-Urbanistica
reprint: 1984
Como: Edizioni New Press
1976 Struiture dello spazio antropico: studi e note
Biblioteca di Architettura / Saggi e Documenti 3
Florence: Uniedit
Caniggia, Gianfranco, e Maffei, Gian Luigi
1979 ComposizioneArchitetionica e. Tipologia Edilizia:
1. Lettura dell'Edilizia di Base
Venice: Marsilio Editori
1984 ComposizioneArchitetionica, e Tipologia EdilL-ia:
2. Il Progetto neli'Edilizia di Base
Venice: Marsilio Editori
Cannadine, David
1980 Lords and landlords: the aristocracy and the towns
Leicester: Leicester University Press
Carr, Michael
1982 'The developmentand character of a metropolitan suburb', in
Thompson1982
Carter, H.
1970 'A decision-making approach to town-plan analysis:
a case study of Llandudno, in
Carter, H., and Davies, W. K. D. eds.
Urban Essays: studies in the geography of Wales
London: Longman
Carter, H., and Lewis, Roy
1990 An urban geography of England and Wales in the nineteenth century
London: Edward Arnold
Castex, J., Celeste, P., and Panerai, Ph.
1980 Lecture dune ville: Versailles
Paris: Editions du Moniteur
Castex, J., Depaule, J.C., and Panerai, Ph.
1980 Fomms urbaines: de ilot a la barre, nouvelle edition
Paris: Dunod
Cataldi, Giancarlo
1981 Lezioni di Achitettura
Biblioteca di Architettura / Saggi e Documenti 26
Florence: Alinea
Cataldi, Giancarlo, ed.
1984 Saverio Muratori: Il Pensiero e I'qpera,
Numero Sepciale di Studi e Documenti di Architettura,
Nuova Serie N. 12 (with parallel English text)
Florence: Alinea
Cervellati, P.L.
1977 La nuova cultura della citta
Atilati: Edizione Scientifiche e Tecniche Alondadori
381
Conzen,M.R.G.
1978 'The morphologyof towns in Britain during the industrial era', in
Jager,H. ed.
ProblemedesStadtwesens im industriellenZeitalter
Cologne:Boulan Verlag GmbH
(collected in Whitehand 1981)
1981 see Whitehand 1981
1988 'Morphogenesis,morphologicalregionsand secular human agencyin
the historic townscape,as exemplified by Ludlow', in
Deneckeand Shaw 1988
Cosgrove,Denis
1982 'The myth and stonesof Venice: an historical geographyof
a symbolic landscape',
Journal of Historical GeographyVol.10, No.2
London: Academic Press
1984 Social Formationand SymbolicLandscape
London: CroomHelm
1989 'Geographyis everywhere:culture and symbolismin humanlandscapes',
in Gregoryand Walford 1989
Duncan,J.S.
1987 'Review of urban imagery: semiotics'
Urban GeographyVol. 8, No. 5
Silver Springs,Maryland: V.H. Winston & Son
Duncan,J.S., and Duncan, N.
1988 '(Re)readingthe landscape,
Societyand Space:Environmentand Planning D Vol.6 No.2
London: Pion
Durkhiem, Emile
1991 The Division of Labour in Society,[1893] translatedby W.D. Halls
London: Macmillan
Eco, Umberto
1976 A Theoryof Semiotics
Bloomington,Ind.: Indiana University Press
1984 Sernioticsand the Philosophyof Language
London: Macmillan
1990 The Limits of Interpretation
Bloomington,Ind.: Indiana University Press
1992 Interpretationand overinterpretation,edited by StefanCollini
Cambridge:CambridgeUniversity Press
EssexCounty Council
1973 A Design Guidefor ResidentialAreas
- Chelmsford: Essex County Council
Falini, Paola,ed.
1986 Il recuperorinnovato
Rome: Edizioni Kappa
Fathy, Hassan
1986 Natural Energy and VernacularArchitecture
Chicago:University of ChicagoPressfor The United Nations University
Femeaux-Jordan,R.
1969 WesternArchitecture
I,ondon: Thames& Hudson
Feyerabend,P.
1975 Against klethod
London: Verso
Foucault, Michel
1972 TheArchaeologyof Knowledge,[1969] translatedby A.M. SheridanSmith
London: Routledge -
Freeman,M.
1988 'Developers,architects and building styles:
post-war redeveolopment in two town centres',
Transactionsofthe Instituteof British GeographersNewSeriesVol.13 No.2
London: Institute of British Geographers
1990 'Commercialbuilding development:the agentsof change',
in Slater, ed. 1990
Friedman, David
1989 F7orentineNew Towns:Urban Design in the Late Aliddle Ages
Cambridge,Mass.:MIT Pressfor the Architectural History Foundation
384
Krieger, A.
1991 AndreasDuany and ElizabethPlater-Zyberk:
Townsand Town-MakingPrinciples
Harvard University GraduateSchoolof Design
New York: Rizzoli
Krier, Rob
1979 Urban Space,[1975]
London: AcademyEditions
Kropf, K.S.
1986 'Urban morphologyconsidered',
Unpublished MA thesis, Oxford Polytechnic
Lafrenz,J.
1988 "rhe metrologicalanalysisof early modem planned towns', in
Deneckeand Shaw1988
Lane, Andrea
1991 'Urban morphology'
Urban Design Quarterly issue 38
London: Urban Design Group
Larkham, P.
1988 'Agents and types of changein the conservedlandscape',
Transactionsofthe InstituteofBritish Geographers
NewSeriesVol.13 No.2
London: Institute of British Geographers
Larkham, P.
1990 'Conservationand the managementof historical townscapes',in
Slater, ed. 1990
Le Corbusier and Pierre Jeanneret
1974 Oeuvrecomplete1910-1929
Zurich: Les Editions d'Architecture (Artemis)
Lewis, P.F.
1979 'Axioms for reading the landscape',in Meinig, ed. 1979
Lewis, P.F.
1990 'T'he Northeastand the making of American geographicalhabits', in
M.P. Conzen,ed. 1990
Ley, David
1983 A Social Geographyof the City
New York: Harper and Row
1985 'Cultural/humanistic geography',
- Progress in Human Geography Vol.9 No.3
London: EdwardArnold
1988 'From urban structure to urban landscape',
Urban Geography,Vol. 9, No.1
Silver Springs,Maryland: V.11.Winston & Son
Littlewood, M.
1986 LandscapeDetailing 2nd ed.
London: The Architectural Press
Lowenthal,David
1985 The Past is a Foreign Country
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press
387
Lynch, Kevin
1960 The Image of the City
Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press
MacDonald, William L
1986 The Architecture of the Roman Empire, Volume 11.An Urban Appraisal
New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press
Maholy-Nagy, S.
1968 Matrix of Man
London: Pall Mall Press
Malfroy, Sylvain
1986 Lapproche morphologique de la ville et du territoire
Zurich: Eidgenossische Technische Hochschule Zurich
Maretto, Paolo
1960 Tedilizia gotica Veneziana'
Palladio: Rivista di Storia dellArchiteitura
Nuova Serie, anno X-1960, Fasicolo III-IV
Rome: Istituto Poligrafico dello Stato
1986 La casa veneziana nella storia della citta
Venice: Marsilio Editori
Meinig, D.
1979 'Symbolic landscapes', in Meinig, ed. 1979
Meinig, D., ed.
1979 The Interpretation of Ordinary Landscapes: Geographical Essays
New York: Oxford University Press
Merlin, Pierre, with D"Alfonso, E. and Choay, F., eds.
1988 Morphologie urbaine et parcellaire
Saint-Denis: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes
Moss, M. E.
1987 Benedetto Croce Reconsidered
Hanover, New Hampshire: University Press of New England
Morris, A. E. J.
1979 History of Urban Form, 2nd edition
London: George Godwin
Moudon, Anne Vernez
1986 Built for Change: Neighborhood Architecture in San Francisco
Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press
Mowl, T. and Earnshaw, B. 1988
1988 John Wood. Architect of Obsession
Bath: Millstream Books
Muratori, Saverio
1959 'Studi per una operante storia urbana di Venezia',
Palladio: Rivista di Storia dellArchilettura
Nuova Serie, anno IX-1959, Fasicolo III-IV
Rome: Istituto Poligrafico dello Stato
Muratori, S. Bollati, S., Bollati, R., and Marinucci, G.
1963 Studi per una operante storia urbana di Roma
Rome: Centro Studi di Storia Urbanistica
388
Muthesius,Stephan
1982 The English TerracedHouse
New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press
Nash, W.G.
1983 Brickwork I 3rd ed.
London: Hutchinson
Christian
Norberg-Schulz,
1980 Genius Loci: towardsa phenomenologyof architecture,[19791
London: AcademyEditions
dell'Orto, Luisa Franchi, and Varone,Antonio, eds.
1992 RediscoveringPompeii (exhibition catalogue)
Rome: "VErma" Di Bretschneider
Panerai,Ph. et al
1980 Elementsd'analyseurbaine
Brussels:Archives d'Architecture Moderne
Peirce, Charles S.
1958 SelectedWritings,edited by Philip P. Wiener
New York: Dover Publications Inc.
Pevsner,N.
1960 An Outline of EuropeanArchitecture6th ed.
Harmondsworth:Penguin
1976 A History of Building Types
London: Thames& Hudson
P6mpa, Nick
1988 'The nature of agents of change in the residential townscape:
South Birmingham 1970 -W
unpublished Phl). thesis, University of Birmingham
Portoghesi, Paolo, dir.
1968 DL-ionario Enciclopedico di Architettura e Urbanistica
Rome: Istituto Editoriale Romano
Rapoport,Amos
1982 The Meaning of the Built Environment
London: Sage
Ricoeur, Paul
1967 Husserl.
- an Analysisof his Phenomenology, translated by E.G. Ballard
Evanston,Illinois: NorthwesternUniversity Press
Rossi,Aldo
1970 LAnalisi Urbana e la ProgettazioneArchitettonica
Milan: CooperativaLibraria. Universitaria Politecnico
1982 TheArchitectureofthe City, [1966] translatedby JoanOckmanand Diane
Ghirardo
Cambridge,Mass.:MIT Press
Rowe,C., and Koetter, F. -
1978 Collage City
Cambridge,Mass.:MIT Press
389
Rowely,G.
1975 'Landownershipin the spatial growth of towns: a Sheffield example,
The East Midland GeographerVol.6, Part 4, No.44
Nottingham: Departmentof Geography,University of Nottingham
Rudofsky,Paul -
1964 Architecturewithout Architects:a short introduction to
non-pedigreedarchitecture
London: AcademyEditions
Russell, Bertrand
1919 Introduction to MathematicalPhilosophy
London: GeorgeAllen & Unwin,
Samuels,Ivor
1983 'Towardsan architectural analysisof urban from:
conservationstudies in Britain and Italy',
Joint Centrefor Urban DesignResearchNote No.14
Oxford: Joint Centre for Urban Design, Oxford Polytechnic
1985 'Urban morphologyin design',
Joint Centrefor Urban DesignResearchNote No.19
Oxford: Joint Centre for Urban Design,Oxford Polytechnic
1990 'Architectural practice and urban morphology',in Slater, ed. 1990
San Francisco,Departmentof City Planning, City
and County of
1990 Mission Bay Plan: Proposalfor Adoption
San Francisco: City and County of San Francisco Departmentof
City Planning
Sauer,C.O. I
1963 Land and Life: a selectionfromthe writings of
Carl Ortwin Saueredited by J. Leighly
Berkeley: University of California Press
Schopenhauer,Arthur
1970 Essaysand Aphorisms,[18511translated by R.J. flollingdale
Harmondsworth:Penguin
Skidmore,Owings& Merrill and Bush-Brown,A.
1984 Skidmore,Owings& Merrill. Architecture
and Urbanism 1973-1983
London: Thames& Hudson
Slater, T.R.
1981 "Me analysis of burgagepatterns in medieval towns
Area Vol.13, No.3
London: Institute of British Geographers
1982 'Urban genesisand medieval town plans in
Warwickshire and Worcestershire',in Slater, ed. 1982
1988a 'Medieval CompositeTowns in England:
Evidence from Bridgnorth, Shropshire",
Universityof Birmingham Departmentof Geography,
OccasionalPaper No. 41
Birmingham: Departmentof Geography,University of Birmingham
1988b 'English medieval town plannine, in Deneckeand Shaw 1988
390
I
391
Vitruvius
1960 The Ten Booksof Architecture[c. 27 BC-AD 68?] translated by
M.H. Morgan [1914]
New York: Dover
Wacher, John
1974 The Townsof RomanBritain
London: Batsford
reprint: 1976
London: Book Club Associates
Ward, David
1970 'The pre-urban cadasterand the urban pattern of Leeds', in
Baker, A., Hamshere,J. and Langton,J., eds.
Geographicalinterpretationof historical sources:
readings in historical geography
NewtonAbbot: David & Charles
Ward-Perkins,J.B.
1977 RomanArchitecture
New York: Harry N. Abrams
Whitchand, J.W.R.
1972 'Urban-rent theory, time series and morphogenesis:
an exampleof eclecticism in geographicalresearch',
Area Vol.4 No.4
London: Institute of British Geographers
1975 'Building activity and intensity of developmentat the urban fringe:
the case of a London suburb in the nineteenth century ,
Journal of Historical GeographyVol.1 No.2
London: Academic Press
1977 'The basis for an historico-geographicaltheory of urban form',
Transactionsof the Institute of British Geographers
NewSeriesVol.2 No.3
London: Institute of British Geographers
1978 'The building cycle and the urban fringe in Victorian
cities: a reply',
Journal of Historical GeographyVol.4 No.2
London: Academic Press
1981 The Urban Landscape:Historical Development Management,
and
Papersby M.R.G. Conzen
Institute of British GeographersSpecial Publication No. 13
London: AcademicPress
1987 The Changing Faceof Cities
Institute of British GeographersSpecial Publication No. 21
Oxford: Basil Blackwell
1988a 'Recent developmentsin urban morphology',in Deneckeand Shaw 1988
1988b 'Urban fringe belts: developmentof an idea',
Planning Perspectives Vol.3 No.1
London: E. &. F.N. Spon
1990 'Townscapemanagement:ideal and reality', in Slater, ed. 1990
1992 The Making of the Urban Landscape
Institute of British GeographersSpecial Publication No. 26
Oxford: Basil Blackwell
392